A Faraway Land.

by jcross22

Rating: teen
Tags: Random, Adventure, Human, Alternate Universe
Length: 75357

James Cross is first up for a training exercise, but finds himself fighting a storm. Lost in the Bermuda triangle. He goes the only way he sees out.

As James builds up the nerve for his training exercise. He finds that most of the crew has the same bad felling about today. As he flies into the belly of the storm. He encounters a white fog against the black skies. In an attempt to fly around. He was ordered to fly above this strange fog. In doing so; major malfunctions occurred in his Hornet. He went the only way he could. A small tunnel like cloud off in the distance. As his engine lost all power. He found himself freefalling to the ocean, but when he fell past the very same dark clouds he tried to escape from. He was mysteriously over land. Furthermore getting a glimpse of some buildings as he fell down to earth. As the near death experience overwhelmed him. He passed out on the cold grassy floor. This is where a new chapter begins in his life. As he awakes in a hospital bed. Discovering a new found life in a strange new land.

Published 1970-01-01 00:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2013-04-23 02:38:03 UTC

Chapter 2. New Sounds in Ponyville.

Chapter 2

New Sounds in Ponyville

"I declare my first slumber party; A success!" Twilight said with a pleasing smile on her face. As her horn glowed a light purple mist. A book levitated with a quill up close to her face. "Have fun. Check!" As Applejack and Rarity both laughed and smiled together.

"Take two steps to your left. Umm no my left!" As Rarity guided Applejack while she was blindfolded.

"Well which is it? Woaahh!" As Applejack walked into a large stack of books. As Applejack stood up from the new mess. "That mess is your fault. Not mine." As she giggled pointing at Rarity.

Twilight walked over to her desk to Wright her weekly letter to the princess. "Dear Princess Celestia. It's hard to believe that two ponies who seem to have so little in common could ever get along, but I found out if you embrace each others differences. You just might be surprised to discover a way to be friends after all!"

"So..." Twilight said as she turned to Rarity and Applejack. "Who's up for another slumber party tomorrow night?"

Both Rarity and Applejack smile evilly at each other and pick up a pillow. Both tossed their pillows at Twilights face.

"How about a week from Thursday? Ooo how about two weeks from Saturday? A month from now?"

As the sun broke its way through the clouds. All three of the ponies laughed with each other. Rarity glanced out through the window and saw the sun lighting up all of Ponyville with a warm glow.

"Twilight, darling. I must get going. I just have to finish up our dresses for when Princess Celestia pays little old Ponyville a visit." The impatient tone in her voice was noticeable to both Twilight and Applejack.  Rarity rushed out the door.

"Rarity! Wait!... We have to... clean up this mess." Twilight watched as Rarity rushed out the door.

"Don't you worry Twi. I'll stay and lend you a hoof." Applejack said with a confident look on her face.

As Applejack started picking up the pillows scattered on the floor. Twilight started hovering the books in the air. Looking at them one by one while putting them in the proper place on the shelves. As Applejack finished putting the last pillow away. She looked around for any elusive pillows. When she was satisfied that she got them all; she turned to Twilight as she was still organizing the books.

"Hay Twi. All that's left are these leaf statue doo dads. Where do you want me to put these?"

"Go ahead and put them on the bookshelf across from my bed." Twilight pointed to the shelves.

"You got it!" Applejack said with a smile.

As Twilight finished organizing the books. She turned around observing Spike walking through the door.

"Hay Sp..."

"Well howdy Spike!" Applejack interrupted Twilight. "How was your trip to Canterlot? " As Applejack leaned over the second floor guard rail.

"It was a pain in my scales! All I was asked to do was to rearrange the library." Spike sighed and started walking to table.

"Oh Spike. Before you do anything. Can you please send my message to the princess?" While giving Spike a gentle smile.

"Oh all right." Spike walked over to the desk to pick up the rolled up parcel. With a deep breath following an exhale. The letter was burned in the green flames and a purple sparkling mist floated off with the wind to Canterlot.

"Hay Twilight. I best be making my way ba..." As Applejack made her way down the stairs. She was interrupted by a loud noise coming from outside.

As all three of them rushed over to the window. Looking in the direction of the noise. They see a bright red and orange fireball hurdling through the ski over the Everfree forest.

"What is that Twilight?" Spike said in a shaky voice.

"It looks like a meteorite, but its falling way too slow." Twilight said as Applejack just looked at in amazement.

While they watched it fall closer and closer to the ground. It seemed to slow down and turn just so slightly.  As all three of them watched. Some kind of window shot off and what looked to be a chair that flew upwards and grate speeds. As Applejack and Spike keep their eyes on the fireball hurling to the ground. Twilight was watching the flying chair. As the fireball hit the forest. An even bigger fireball arose from the landing bathing the ponies and Spike with a warm glow. Twilight might have lost the chair for a second, but it wasn't hard to find. It seemed to have sprouted a dome over it. Whatever that dome was; it slowed the chair to a crawl. Well most of a crawl. The wind was knocking it about.

"Come on! Let's go see what it is!" Twilight yelled at Applejack and Spike.

"I don't know Twilight... Loud noises and a lot of fire in the Everfree forest can't be a good thing." Spike states. As he slowly got off the window ledge.

"Come on spike! Somepony might be hurt. We have to see if they need help." Twilight said in a slight rage.

"Right behind ya Twi" As Applejack followed Twilight out the door.

"Ohh... Alright alright! I'm coming! Spike yelled as his little legs moved as fast as they could.

As all three of them where running to the forest. The flying chair was no longer in sight. About 30 seconds after they lost sight of it. All three heard three loud snaps. The noise made Spike jump a foot off the ground. All three of them stop from the noise.

"What was that Twi?" Applejack asked while she looked around.

"I don't know Applejack." As both Twilight and Applejack scan the edge of the forest. Spike jumped onto Twilight's back for a better view.

As the three continued to make their way to the forest. There pace has slowed to a trot to lessen the attention they might get from monsters lurking in the shadows. As they made their way to where Twilight thinks the chair landed. Spike let out a gasp.

"Twilight! Look! Somepony is laying on the ground!" Spike pointed off in the distance.

They ran over to was seemed to be a lifeless pony. As they got closer. There speed slowed down.

"That's not a pony spike..." As Twilight looked on in amazement.

"Well if it's not a pony... Then what in the hay is it?" Applejack asked.

"I don't know Applejack. I've never seen anything like this before. We need to get it out of the forest. It might be hurt." Spike jumped off Twilight's back to investigate.

"Is it still alive?" Spike reached out to give it a good poke. As Spike was about to poke it. He saw movement. "It's alive!" Spike jumped back in panic.

Applejack rushed over to the strange animal and bit the neck of what seemed to be its clothes.

"Mind giving me a hoof Twi?" Applejack said while trying to drag the strange animal.

Twilight rushed over to help Applejack put the animal on her back, but it was too heavy. Black smoke from the fires started to linger around them.

"Come on Twi! We have to drag it out of the forest. I don't think we have time to go get help." Applejack said.

"Your right Applejack!" Twilight bit the clothing of its hoof and started to pull with Applejack and Spike.

As the bad weather in the forest started to clear. They were able to see more of the animal that they just saved. As Twilight looked down she saw something move.

"Ahhh!" Twilight yelled. "It has claws! It has claws like Spike!"

"Come on twilight! We have to get it to Fluttershy. She will know what to do." Spike said with confidence.

"No..." Twilight said sternly. "I don't think it's an animal. It was flying and is has clothes! It will be better to take it to the hospital."

"Twilights right Spike. The hospital is a shorter walk than to Fluttershy's place." Spike nodded is disappointment.

Chapter 3. Dark Rooms, Voices and Hospitals.

Chapter 3

Dark Rooms, Voices and Hospitals

As I opened my eyes and looked up at the black sky. Something was off about it. No stars, no clouds and no moon in sight. As made my way to my feet. Using my army to balance me. I looked around from where I was standing. It was nothing. Everywhere I looked. The darkness seemed to go on forever. I started walking forward.

"Hello!" I yelled at the top of my lungs. "Can anyone hear me! Where am I?!" As I continued walking forward for what seemed like an eternity.

"Where the hell am I!?" I yelled for one last time as I dropped to my knees. "Is this some kind of a joke?" As I stayed kneeling down. I tried to remember how I got here.

Suddenly a white mist started to envelop me and my surroundings. I stood up as quickly as I could. While I was swinging my arms furiously at the mist. When I noticed my efforts were not getting me where. I stopped, closed my eyes and took a deep breath. As I opened my eyes. The mist started to clump together. It started to form odd looking stick shapes around me. As the mist started to become more concentrated. The forms took on colors of their own. They where dim colors. From a hazy brown to a dark hazy red. I look further up and saw all sorts of greens.

"Trees?" I said to myself in a bewildered tone. "How did mist magically turn into trees?" Still oblivious to what was happening. I looked around.

"I am in a clearing of a forest? Hello! Is anybody out there!?" As I scanned the edge of the tree line. I was thrown to the ground by loud explosion. I looked up and saw a huge fireball heading straight for me. As I got up as quickly as I could. While I tried to run away. I tripped over my own stupidity. While I lay on the ground. I did the only thing that came to mind. I curled up into a ball. Hoping and praying I'd make it out alive. As this moment passed. Nothing seemed to happen. I slowly open my eyes and make my way to my feet. I am once again surrounded by the same darkness I awoke too.

"Hello! Someone help me!" As I yelled. A feeling struck me like a ton of bricks. "I am... Alone... No one is going to help me." I said; as a small tear gently rolled off my left cheek. I suddenly hear whispers. I quickly wipe my face off and yell.

"Hello!"

"Look." A faint whisper muttered.

"Help me! I'm over here!"

"What is it? Is it alive?" As the whispers continued. "Come on Twi. I don't thing we have time to get help."

I turned to where the whispers where coming from. As I ran as fast as I could. The whispers continued for a short time.

"Come on Twilight. It will be better to take it to the hospital."

"What hospital!? Did something happen to me!? What's going on!?" As I came to a slow walk. A sharp pain in my head struck me to the floor. I heard a clear voice that was seemingly directed to me.

"Shhhh. Shhhh. Shhhh. Calm down you'll be fine."

I jolted upward gasping for breath. I couldn't see anything. I reached up to my eyes and discovered they had been wrapped up for some reason.

"Calm down. You where having a bad dream." A gentle voice said. "You're going to be just fine. Now lay down and rest, Its late."

"A dream? Who are you?" As I calmly lay back in the bed remembering the sincereness in her voice.

"I'm Nurse Redheart. I will be keeping an eye on you tonight." She stated while wiping the sweat off my forehead. "You're in good hoofs tonight so you can rest easy. We will find out what happened to you tomorrow, but for now you rest."

"Hoofs?" I said with a questionable tone.

"No more questions. You need your rest. Everything will be explained in the morning." Said nurse Redheart.

As I relaxed in the bed. A gentle tingling sensation overtook my body. As I started to lose consciousness of my surroundings. I muttered one last word as I remembered the dream I had.

"Twilight?"

Chapter 4. Some Time in the Hospital.

Chapter 4

Some Time in the Hospital

"Miss Zecora. I would love to get the recipe for this bath. It's simply luxuries." As Lotus Blossom brought her hoof up slightly.

"Applejack! Hay where's Applejack? As Apple Bloom prevented Zecora from speaking.

Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and Twilight panicked. Rustlings around in the bathtub while simultaneously looking for Applejack in the water.

"I'm right here. Little sis... I aint tiny no more." Said Applejack with a smile on her face.

"Ohhh! I have never felt so lovely in all my life!" As a delighted took came across Rarity's face.

"Oh my gosh! I never realized how horrible it is not to be able to talk. I mean I love talking so much and when I couldn't talk anymore my tongue was all eahhhh! It was the worst. Don't you agree fluttershy? As Pinkie Pie gave Fluttershy a look of anticipation. It took a few seconds for Fluttershy to reply.

"Yes.." Fluttershy closed her eyes and nodded.

Zecora followed Lotus Blossom out to the lobby so they can talk about the baths ingredients. As the six ponies join in laughter. Apple Bloom hopped down from the perch of the bath.

"Hay Applejack! Can we go home? I still have some homework from Ms. Cherilee."

"Sure thing sugar cube! Let me dry off and talk to Twilight for a little bit."

"Sure thing Applejack! I will wait outside for you." As Apple Blossom walked off. Applejack dried off and turned to Twilight.

"Hay Twi. How is our little find doing in the hospital?" Applejacks expression turn to worry.

"He's doing just fine Applejack. I have been visiting him while he slept to heal his eyes."

"Wait... Howdya know it's a he?" Applejack raised an eyebrow.

"Nurse Redheart told me. She had to dress him in a hospital gown." Twilight said with satisfaction.

"He must be big if you had me make the hospital gown that long. You must bring him over to the boutique when you have time." Rarity smiled as she thought about a new type of clothing.

"Well Twi. I shouldn't make Apple Bloom wait much longer. If he ever gets out of the hospital. you should bring him over to the farm to chat." Applejack rushed off to walk Apple Bloom home.

"That reminds me."Twilight said. "Hay Fluttershy; do you think you can come to the hospital with me?"

"Ohh I don't know Twilight. You know how I am around new ponies. Also the way you told us how he looks. I bet he is scary." As fluttershy hunkered down in the water with her head slightly visible.

"Pleas Fluttershy! Your way with woodland creatures might come in handy. I only visited him twice last night. I don't even know if he can talk."

"Oooo. Can I come? Can I!? Can I!? Can I!?" Pinkie Pie yelled at the top of her voice.

"Yes Pinkie you can come too." Twilight turned to face Fluttershy. "How about it Fluttershy? I can really use your help."

"Well... If you insist."

"Would you like to come to Rarity?" Twilight gave Rarity a glance.

"No thanks darling. The princess will be hear tomorrow and I am almost done with our dresses. You ponies go on without me." Rarity turned to Rainbow Dash. "By the way Rainbow Dash. I am going to need your help. I need to fit your dress; so can you some with me?"

"It better not take too long. I have things I need to do!" Rainbow Dash said while rolling her eyes.

The three ponies made their way out of the tub to dry off. When Twilight paid Lotus Blossom what they owed for borrowing the bath. The three made their way to the Hospital.

"So Twilight!" Pinkie Pie trying to get Twilight's attention. "How did you find the animal you brought to the hospital?"

"Applejack and I saw him fall from the sky in a big fireball."

"A fireball? That's silly. Does he have any wings? Oooo! Is he a he a Pegasus like Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash?!" As Pinkie Pie smiled. Thinking that is was only logical that he has wings. "How about a phoenix! Is he a phoenix?! I never had a phoenix as a friend before!"

"I don't think he is a bird Pinkie Pie... No... He is more like Spike. He..." Pinkie Pie interrupted Twilight.

"So he is a dragon!?"

"No Pinkie Pie!" Twilight yelled. "He is like a dragon. He is bigger than Spike, but with no scales. He also has one more claw than spike."

As Twilight walked into the lobby of the hospital. Doctor Stable and Nurse Redheart where looking over some papers.

"How is my patient Dr. Stable?" Twilight smiled.

"Thanks to you and you're magic; he will be fine. It looks like he will be out tomorrow." The doctor said with a smile. "Nurse Redheart; can you go see how he is doing?"

"Sure thing doctor." I watched as Nurse Redheart walked off down the hall to room 12.

As I laid in the bed fidgeting with my hands; I hear voices down the hall. As I heard a familiar voice. I remembered the whispers in my dream as my hair stood on end. As I heard someone open the door to my room.

"So what's the verdict doc? Will I be able to fly again?" I said with inspiration in my voice while I sat up on the bed.

"I don't see why you can't fly, but you're going to need a new pair of wings." Nurse Readheart said as she laughed. "It's going to take one more treatment today and your eyes will be better than new."

"That's understandable. I'm more worried about getting yelled at for crashing my Hornet."

"What are you talking about?" Nurse Readheart said with a questionable tone.

"I panicked when I was trying to fly over a storm. I pushed my engine too hard when I knew it would fail on me. It's my fault I crashed a multimillion dollar machine" I sighed.

"What are you talking about?" Nurse Readheart said in a worried tone. "What is a hor..." Nurse Readheart was interrupted by the opening door.

"So how is he Nurse Readheart?" The Doctor said while walking in the room.

"He is as lively as he is going to get. Are we going to finish his treatment now?

"Yes. Twilight is going to finish with his eyes and with one more day of rest. You are free to go on your way." The Doctor said in a happy tone.

"Twilight?" I said. "Were you the one who helped me?" As I hear footsteps coming closer to me.

"Yes. Applejack and Spike helped too. You were to heavy to carry out of the forest. So... we... kinda had to drag you out of the forest." Twilight said with disappointment in her voice. "I came with some friends today; Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy. It seems you already know my name, so can I ask for yours?"

"James Cross. By the way; where is my stuff?"

"Your personal effects were placed in the drawer next to your bed." Nurse Readheart cut in. "I washed your clothes and placed them on the chair on the other side of your bed."

"After I finish with the final treatment. I'd like to ask you some questions if that ok." Twilight said.

"Sure thing." I smiled.

"Now relax. This might feel a little weird." Twilight said with confidence.

I relaxed as best as I could while I laid back on the bed rest. As I heard a funny buzzing noise. I felt an odd tingling vibration in my eyes. I did my best to tolerate it. A minute or so passed as the felling slowly went away.

"All done!" Twilight said

"That's it?" I asked. I had the same questionable look on my face as I did with my tone.

"That's it!" Twilight said as the doctor cut in.

"Now I'd like you to keep the bandages you have on for a little while longer. Give your eyes some time to adjust to the changes." As I hear the doctor walk away. "I will let you three talk." The doctor walked out while a second set of footsteps followed.

"I will let you three be alone." I heard the nurse say as the door closed.

"I have a lot I wanted to ask." Twilight said.

"Go ahead. I have a little bit I needed to ask too."

"Most importantly. What was that fireball you flew in on?" Twilight asked.

"That was my Hornet. Originally it wasn't suppose be a fireball of junk, but accidents happen. Right?"

"So you have wings! Where are they!?" A loud and obnoxious voice said.

"Who are you?"

"I'm Pinkie Pie! Nice to meet you James Cross!" I heard someone bouncing around.

"James is fine. By the way who is the other one?" As I think to myself about their strange names.

"The one behind Pinkie Pie is named Fluttershy. She is a little shy around new things." As Twilight continued. "So where do you come from?"

"I'm from Huston Texas."

"Where is that?" Twilight asked.

"In the United States"

"Where is that?..." Twilight said again.

"Seriously?..." I asked. "You don't know where the United States is?..."

"Nope... Should I?" Twilight said with an iterated voice.

"Where am I?..."

"You are in a hospital. Room 12, in Ponyville." Twilight said proudly.

"Where is that?..."

"It's in Equestria."

"Where is that?..."

"It's on Earth... where else would it be?" Twilight said confused.

"Well that's a good thing!" I said with a sigh of relief.

"What is!?" Pinky Pie asked.

"I'm still on earth. Messing around in the Bermuda Triangle is no joke." I said while adjusting my position in the bed.

"Bermuda Triangle?" Pinkie asked.

"Let's drop this subject." Twilight said sternly. "It looks like this is giving James some unwanted stress." Twilight and the others start to walk away. "I'd like to continue our conversation tomorrow when you get out. Is that okay?"

"Sure, I don't mind."

"Okay. I will pick you up tomorrow and we can talk over a bite to eat." Twilight said in excitement.

"Sounds good! The food here sucks..." I said while I scooted down the bed to lay down. I put my hands behind my head and relaxed on the pillow. While I was thinking to myself. As long as I am able to keep flying, I will be okay.

"Okay! I will see you tomorrow." I heard footsteps waling away. Shortly after; I heard the door close.

As Twilight walked down the hall with Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy. She ran into Dr. Stable.

"Hay Doctor. I will be coming by tomorrow to pick James up."

"Okay Twilight. Just be sure you go easy on him." Dr. Stable smiled. "He has been having some bad dreams. You might want to talk to him about that. Whatever happened to him by the way?"

"I don't know. I couldn't ask him much." Twilight sighed. "He was getting a little stressful when I started asking some questions."

"In that case. just be careful what you ask him." When Twilight was done speaking. She started to walk off. "I will see you tomorrow Doctor."

As the three walked out of the hospital; Twilight remembered.

"Oh no! I completely forgot! Princess Celestia is going to be here tomorrow! Im so sorry Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy! I have to go!" As twilight ran off.

"Okay! See you later!" Pinkie Pie yelled as Twilight dashed off as fast as she could. "Twilight just reminded me. I have to go make sure the food is ready!"

"And I need to go find some beautiful flowers for the princess." Fluttershy said as the two ponies went separate ways.

Chapter 5. When We Dream the Dream.

Chapter 5

When We Dream the Dream

I open my eyes while I lay on my back. As I rest on the cold ground. A moment of peace and tranquility fills my body.  A clear baby blue sky above; not a cloud in sight. I laid on my back for some time. I closed my eyes to try and go to sleep. Suddenly the peaceful feeling left. This startled me; the feeling of peace left my body as something else filled the void. It was like all of the blood was just stolen from my body. Maybe the feeling of fear? I have felt fear before, so that wasn't it. I make my way to my feet and I see a familiar sight.

"What am I doing on the deck of the carrier?" As I look around. I see no one, but I did see the same black wall of clouds way off in the distance.

All of a sudden my surroundings change. The clear blue sky was no longer in sight. The black clouds took its place. It started to sprinkle all around me. As the sprinkle turned into a rain, then into a downpour. I saw a very familiar white mist, but this was different from what I remember. I made my way to the other end of the carrier. Walking towards the mist. As I got closer and closer. The mist started to take a form. As I looked closer at the mist. They are taking the form of people, but something was wrong.

I made my way closer and closer to the misty people. Something caught my eye as I observed. I looked down to the right and see the mist changing. I walk towards the changing mist. It was starting to change colors. As I look on at the other forms. None of the other people shaped mist changes. I look back at the changing mist and noticed a familiar face.

"Jessica? Jessica is that you!?" I don't know why I was talking. Something about this setting was off. It was like I have been in this situation before.

When her form was a perfect match. Jessica and the line of mist started to walk down the run way. As I followed her and the mist down the runway. I observe her occasionally bending down to pick up the small clump of rubber. Oddly enough the mist bent down to pick something up. As we made it to the end of the runway. A strong wind blindsided me. I quickly put my hands up to cover my face. When the wind stopped. I put my arms down and saw Jessica and the other mist figures have vanished.

I look at the opposite side of the carrier. I see something was raising from the ground. As it got higher and higher. I was able to see what is was. It was me in my Hornet. I see a group of misty people running over to my Hornet. From what I can tell they are going through my pre-flight. I observe them running from my aircraft. I started to count out loud. 10... 9... 8... 7... 6... 5... 4... 3... 2... 1... The Hornet launched at me in full force as I stood still. As it was launched. It blew past me at a breakneck speed. Another gust of wind blew past me. Sending the mist off in the distance.

I make my way to an open door on the deck. I look around and it was completely empty. As I stood in one place. Another feeling overtook the last.

"I am alone. Why am I alone? What have I done to deserve this?" As I was standing still. With no hope left in my body. I heard faint whispers. I turned to the whispers and saw a ladder.

I walk over to the ladder and made my way up. As I followed the whispers. I found myself on the bridge of the ship. As I looked around. I see mist in the place of the people. Once again I hear whispering.

"Red Rocket to Avenger..." As the whisper faded into something else. It got louder and louder. "I have some kind of fog out here. I am going to see if I can go around it." As I listened to it. I recognized the voice. I was the one who was speaking.

"Negative Red Rocket. That will set you back. You are ordered to fly above it." A loud but disembodied voice said. Then the whispers came back again.

"Keep an eye on him. The president needs all the information we can get." As the whisper faded into thin air.

"Ave... ... I... maj... problem! Tur... ... emerg... la..." The radio filled with static. I knew what it said. It was me who said it. As I look around to see what happens next.

"Retrieve at much data on his aircraft as you can! Don't mess this up! We only have one shot at this!" The room was filled with a gentle breeze as the mist vanished once again.

I stood in the middle of the room looking at the radio.

"Why? Why would you do this?! It all makes sense!" I yelled louder and louder. "That's why I was the only pilot flying! I was some kind of lab rat!" The room started to shake slowly. "Why... Why! Why would you betray me like this!? Why would my county betray me like this!?" The room shook more violently. As I heard a ringing in my head. "I'm going to kill you!" The ringing turned to pain as I grabbed my head. "I'm going to fucking kill you all!" The room was shaking so violently; it brought me to my knees. As soon as I hit the ground. I was in a different place. It looked like I was in the cafeteria.

All the rage I felt inside me left as soon as it came. I got up slowly to sit down at the closest table. As I sat down. The mist started to returned. This time it only took the form of two people. As I looked on into the mist with a blank expression. I instantly recognized who they were.

"Why did he have to go? Why did he have to die!?" Jessica mumbled as Jacob sat across from her. "Why Jacob!?"

"I don't know why the storm took him, but if I know him like I think I do. James would want you to be happy and live your life to its fullest."

"What are you talking about? I'm not dead! I'm right next to you!" As I remembered what happened yesterday. "I'm in a hospital! I'm in a hospital in Equestria! Don't worry I will be flying back tomorrow. You'll see!" I stopped myself as the mist vanished. That same feeling of ice rushed over me again.

"I'm regret... I am regretting leaving, I regret not saying goodbye to my friends... My family. I regret dying. Am I really dead? " I close my eyes for a moment. When I opened my eyes. I found myself in forest. I walked around for a little bit trying to get a grasp of my situation. Suddenly I hear 3 loud gunshots. I rush in the direction. I quickly find someone on the ground.

"Hey! Are you okay!?" As I rushed to the man's side. Mist started taking form around him. As the mist took its shape. They took the shape of two good sized animals and one small human like creature. As I looked at the mist. The two larger forms where on all fours. As the small one was standing upright. The mist stayed mist as I walked around observantly.

"Is it still alive?" A whisper said. "It's alive." As the small human like thing jumped back.

I slowly made my way around the body. I got to the point to where I can see his face.

"It's... me..." I gave a sigh of relief. "Well I know now that I'm not dead." I jumped back as one of the larger animals rushed towards me. Then they where all around me. They started to drag me away from where I was. As they were dragging me away. I felt something I had never felt before. This was the feeling I wanted to hold on to for all my life. I closed my eyes for the last time. As my eyes closed. It felt like I was falling. With the feeling I had. I didn't care what happened next. While i fell with my eyes closed. I could feel the warmth envelop me.

I open my eyes. I can see a dim light through the wrapping. I moved the blanket off my legs and sat on the edge of the bed. I searched the bandages for a way to take them off. Finding two clamps in the back. I undone them both and started removing the bandage. The light got brighter and brighter. Until what was holding the last bit of bandage fell off. I looked around the room and saw another bed beside mine. The bed was empty, so I decided to get dressed.

I reached over and grabbed my clothes. As I was put on my shirt. I opened the drawer next to my bed. I grabbed my gun, wallet and my phone. As I put them in their proper pleases. I walked over to the window and pull up the blinds. I was shocked when I saw the town. It looked like a tornado ripped through it.

"Well I guess that would explain the livestock around." I looked on in amazement. As I took it all in. "Who dyes a horses coat and mane like that... It's just weird."

I walked over to the bed that I was resting in. I started to look around for my boots. Finding them at the foot of the bed. I grabbed them and sat down. While I was tying my boots. I heard the door open.

"Good morning James! How are you doing this morning?"  Nurse Readheart looked on. "I see you already removed your bandages."

"Ya. I have to get going back to the states. I have a lot of things I need to work out." As I turned around to look. I saw a horse by the door with a clipboard hanging from its neck. "Nurse?  Where are you?" I asked while standing up. As I faced the door. I heard a voice.

"I'm right here. Can't you see me?" The white horse said.

As i looked at the horse standing a couple of feet away from me. I snickered.

"Ha! that's funny..." As I looked on with a questioning look on my face. I started watching the horse in front of me.

"What's so funny?" She asked.

"Jesus! What the..." As I took a few panicked steps back. I tripped over an untied shoe string.

As Nurse Read heart observe me fall. A worried look overtook her.

"Are you okay!?" She asked while walking towards me.

"Stay back!"I yelled while scooting back on the floor. In doing so my head hit the corner of the small dresser by the bed. At that point the dreams I had last night made sense. The two large animals. They where horses. The door of the room swung open for a second time.

"Is everypony okay!?" A light brown horse said; barging into the room. I look on at him while holding the back of my head. He was wearing a white lab coat.

"Doctor Stable... Nurse Readheart?" I asked.

Nurse Readheart started to walk over to me.

"No! Stay back. I'm fine, just give me a minute to collect my thoughts."

As I sat on the ground trying to calm my nerves. Thinking about the dream.

"So Twilight brought me here? I am guessing she is a horse too?" I asked for either one of them to answer.

"Yes. Twilight and Applejack and yes they are both ponies." As the doctor looked on at me with a worried face.

While I was on the ground. I finished tying my boots. I slowly made my way to my feet. While I used the wall for support. I stood looking on at both Dr. Stable and Nurse Readheart. I towered over both of them by at least a foot.

"What is it going to take to get out of the hospital?"

"Lucky for you Twilight already paid for your fee. She is waiting down the hall for you." The Doctor said with a smile.

As I made my way to the door. Dr. Stable held the door open for me.

"Thanks." I said while I walked out the door keeping an eye on him. I continuing down the hallway to see a lavender horse. She had a purple mane and tail with a pink stripe running down the middle. She was sitting in the waiting area. I paused and took a deep breath.

Chapter 6. Questions of Discovery.

Chapter 6

Questions of Discovery

I stood in the hall for a short time. When I started to walk forward. A noise behind me made me jump. I turned to see Dr. Stable and Nurse Readheart walking away from the door.

"Why are you so skittish James? Are you okay?" As the Doctor walked by me with a smile on his face. I could only give him an irritated look.

I continued to walk down the hall. As I made my way to the waiting area. I see Twilight getting up with a smile.

"Hello James. How are you feeling?" As she walked closer to me.

"I'm fine." As I took my right foot back a little. "How are you?"

"I'm doing fine." As she noticed me take half a step back. "Is something wrong?"

"Not yet." I said with a neutral look on my face.

"Well... Okay then. Are you ready to get something to eat?"

"Eat?" I asked.

"Ya... Don't you remember yesterday? We were going to get something to eat. To celebrate you getting out and to ask some questions."

"Sorry... I don't remember. I had a lot of stuff on my plate this morning." As I reach my hand up to scratch my head.

"So you already had something to eat?" Twilight looked disappointed.

"No I just had some problems getting out of bed." As I bring my hand to my forehead. I rubbed my forehead when I realized. Plate... She isn't going to know figure of speech where I come from.

"Ohh. Okay. Then let's go get something to eat. I know a restaurant that has the best Daffodil and Daisy Sandwich in Ponyville."

"Okay." I said with a questionable tone. I didn't give much thought to what she said.

As Twilight and I walked out of the hospital. I noticed the buildings once again. They seem to have been through something big. We both walked down the road for some time. Awkward silence followed us most of the way. I had to break the silence.

"So what happened to this town? It looks like a tornado went down Main Street."

"Do you remember Fluttershy?"

"I remember you introducing me to a Fluttershy, but I don't recall her talking." I replied.

"Ya. She is kind of shy around new ponies." As twilight laughed. "She found a Parasprite yesterday."

"A Parasprite?" I asked. "What is a Parasprite?"

"It's a small, round and fuzzy ball. It has four wings and legs." As Twilight looked around. She found the restaurant. As she and I continued to walk towards it. "The eat any food they see in sight. It's my fault they started eating the town. You see; I used my magic to make them not eat food. It worked, but they started eating everything else."

"Wait... Magic?" I asked while I thought about that. "That's how you healed my eyes. With magic?"

"Yep!" Twilight said with a confident smile. She walked around a table and sat down on a pile of hay. "Were here! Go ahead and sit down."

I looked at Twilight sitting on the hay. I looked at the opposite side of the table. Finding an equally sized pile of hay. I walked over to it. I gave the pile a small kick to see what happens. Sure enough; the pile of hay fell over. I rolled my eyes while bending down. I piled it up again then flattened it. Twilight looked at me with an intrigued look. When I was satisfied with my work. I sat down; crossing my legs. I looked at Twilight and noticed. She had a painful look on her face.

"Doesn't that hurt?... Bending your legs like that?"

"No... Why would it?" While I was thinking about earlier. Fluttershy; shy around new ponies. My expression turned to irritation. "I'm not a pony."

"I can see that. So what are you?" Twilight asked as a tan pony walked up to the table. He was holding two menus in his mouth. As he placed the menus on the table; I replied.

"I'm Human."

"I have never seen a human before?" The menu in front of her started to glow. It moved suspended in air.

"So that's magic hu?" As I observed the menu.

"Yep! It sure is." Twilight smiled proudly. "Do you have magic where you're from?"

"To tell you the truth... I don't know. Stories a long time ago talk about magic." I pick up the menu and flip it open. As I read the menu. Hay Burger, Daffodil and Daisy Sandwich, Dandelion Seed Sandwich, Hay Fries; as I read on. I closed the menu. "On second thought, I'm not hungry after all."

"Come on James. You have to eat something." Twilight said as the tan pony came back.

"Are you ready to order?"

"I think so. I'll have a Daffodil and Daisy Sandwich with some water." As Twilight handed him the menu with a smile.

"Ya. I think I will have a loaf of bread and a glass of water." As I handed him the menu.

"James... That's not much of a health meal." Twilight looked at me angrily.

"Neither is a diet of grass and flowers. I think some bread will be fine." I replied in a sharp tone. As I looked at Twilight. Her angry expression quickly turned to sad. She looked on the verge of crying. "Look... I'm sorry Twilight. I'm still not use to this place. Just give me some time."

"It's okay. I understand." Twilight smiled again.

I looked over and saw the tan pony returning. He was balancing a platter on his back with our food. As he got to our table. He retrieved our food with his teeth. He placed the plates on the table and walked off.

"I sure hope he brushes his teeth regularly..." I said with a frown.

"What are you talking about?" Twilight asked while levitating her sandwich. As she took a bite; I replied.

"Never mind its nothing important. By the way Twilight. I'd like to go back to where you found me in the forest." As I took a bite of the bread. I see her worried face.

"Why do you want to go back into the Everfree Forest? Why do you want to go back?"

"I have a feeling I was sent here for a reason. I think my Hornet will tell me all I need to know."

"What's a Hornet?" She asked.

"If you take me to where you found me. I'd be more than happy to show you." As I took the last bite of my bread. She matched me while taking the last bite of her sandwich.

"Okay, but I don't think it's a good idea with just the two of us."

"We will be fine." As I stood up. Twilight did also. I reach around behind me. I pull out my wallet and open it. I grabbed 10 dollars and put it on the table.

"What's that?" Twilight asked.

"Its money. I don't think bread and water is going to cost more..." I stopped myself. "Right... Here it's just worthless paper... Force of habit. " I grabbed the money. As I was about to put it into my pocket. Twilight stopped me.

"Can I have it? It looks so strange. I can give it back if you want it. I just want to look." As she looked on in fascination.

"Sure. It's all yours." I folded the money in half and held it out in my hand. I observed her walking over. As she opened her mouth to try to grab the money. I quickly pulled it away. "Trust me... you don't want to put money in your mouth... You never know how many people have used this."

As Twilight backed off. Her horn started to glow as did the money. As the money floated off out of sight. Four gold coins floated in its place. As the coins floated onto the table. Twilight turned and looked at me.

"Okay. Let's go before it gets dark." As she smiled.

Chapter 7. Recovering the Lost and Forgotten.

Chapter 7

Recovering the Lost and Forgotten

Twilight and I started walking further down the road. While we walked towards the forest. I tried to piece together my dreams. It just didn't understand them. Something was missing, something important. As I pondered how I got here. As Twilight broke the silence.

"So James. Can you tell me more about your Hornet?" Twilight asked with a smile.

"Sure. What do you want to know?"

"How where you able to fly it without wings?" As Twilight continued to walk.

"If I was to guess. You didn't see it flying. You where watching me fall." As I thought about it a little more.

"You got it in the air some how... How did you get up so high..." Twilight asked in an irritated tone.

"The Hornet has wings built into it. It uses aerodynamic lift to fly. A jet engine propels it forward. I can see where this is going. So please don't ask me what a jet engine is. I honestly don't know much in how it works."

"That's okay. Will I be able to see it on your Hornet?" As Twilight sounded exited in discovering something new.

"I don't think so... An aircraft is not meant to land as hard as I did in one piece." As I chuckled. "I know of only one thing that will have survived in it. It's what I am going to get now."

"Ohh? What is it?" As Twilight and I reach the tree line of the forest.

"It's called a Black Box. It records all of the instruments inside the plane. It also records all incoming and outgoing radio signals. They build them to find out what happens to the plane if it crashes."

"So how do you know the Black Box will help you?"

"I don't. It's just a feeling I had." As we walked further into the forest. We could hear all sorts of birds chirping, twigs breaking and the occasional rustling in the bushes.

"So this is more about your dreams?"

I stopped walking as Twilight continued. A couple seconds pass as Twilight finds me stopped.

"How did you guess?"I asked.

"Nurse Readheart told Dr. Stable about the night Applejack and I brought you to the hospital. Dr. Stable asked me to talk to you about them." She replied with a heartwarming smile. "Do you want to talk about it?"

"No... I'm sorry. I don't like sharing personal stuff to someone I just met." I continued to walk forward. "Pleas don't take offence to that." I said; not wanting her to cry.

"It's okay. I understand. It will take time." Twilight turned off from the path we were walking on. "It's just a little further."

We continued forward into the bushes. It was easy to tell that we were getting close. The smell of jet fuel and burnt grass lingered in the air. As I walked behind Twilight. I could see drag marks on the ground. I slowly overtook Twilight; now walking in front of her.

"Do you know where you're going James?"

"Ya." As I pointed to the ground. "I am guessing I was dragged down this path." As we walked for about a minute. Following the drag marks. I see my ejection seat.

"Hay James."

"Yes?" I asked while looking at the drag marks.

"Is that the chair you floated down on?"

"Yes..." I chuckled. "It's called an ejection seat. The cloth attached to it is call a parachute. It slows your decent to the ground. So you don't end up as a pancake."

"So the fire under the chair. Its designed to get you far from your Hornet?" As Twilight puzzled.

"You guessed it!" I followed my nose to the stronger smell. I was looking for the strong scent of jet fuel.

We found a clearing in the forest. As we cleared the treed. I saw what was left of my Hornet. As twilight and walked up towards wreckage. The look on her face was one of disgust.

"What's wrong Twilight? You don't like the smell?"

"No... What is that smell..." Twilight asked while standing still. Bringing a hoof up to her nose to block the smell.

"That's the smell of good old jet fuel!" I said excitedly. "You might want to wait here. It's not a good idea to get any closer."

"Why?" Twilight asked with a wired look on her face.

"That!" I pointed at what was left of the wing. "I don't know how, but that Sidewinder still looks intact."

"Why are you going over their then!? If its dangerous... I can use my magic to help." Twilight looked on at me with a worried expression.

"Sure. I will let you go over. On one condition." I looked in her eyes with a smile. "Tell me where the black box is." As Twilight looked down at the ground. "I won't be long." I walked over to the wreckage. I feel random parts of the Hornet with the back of my hand. "Still a little warm form the fire..." I muttered to myself. Thinking it was safe. I jumped up onto the wing. I made my way to what was left of the cockpit. I looked under the dash. "Bingo!" I said with a smile. As I inspected the black box. I noticed 4 bolts holding it in place. I take my gun out of its holster. Flipped the safety off. I made sure a round was chambered. I turned to Twilight.

"Hay Twilight!" I yelled "You might was to cover your ears!" I see her hunker down and use her front hoofs to cover them. I bent down and took aim while using my free hand to cover my face. I gently squeeze the trigger. Bang!

"James! James! Are you okay!" Twilight yelled as loud as she could.

"I'm fine!" I yelled while waving my hand as high as I could. I took aim again and fired. Both bullets hitting the mark. I aimed again at another bolt. I gently squeeze the trigger again. Bang! I was showered in sparks. I dropped my gun in a panic. I stood up in the cockpit and searched myself. "Nothing seemed out of place." I said to myself. I soon felt a gentle breeze in my inner thigh. I looked down the leg of my pants. I found a hole. About two inched away from some important equipment.

"Well I don't think I'm going to do that again..." I said to myself. I position myself in the cockpit in a way so I can kick the box. When I felt stable. I started pounding on it. It took a few good kicks to knock it down. When it hit the floor. I bent down to pick it and my gun up. I tossed the box as close to Twilight as I could. I put the gun back on safe and holstered it. I jumped off the rubble and made my way back to Twilight.

"James! Are you okay!? What was that noise!" Twilight was franticly scanning over me.

"I'm fine. One of the rounds ricocheted off the box..." I reach around my pants and poked my finger in both of the holes. "I think I am going to need new pants..." I smiled and looked at Twilight for a response.

"That's not funny! you could have gotten hurt! How did you make that loud noise!?" Twilight looked at me with a mixture of worry and anger.

"My gun..." I pointed to it on my right side. By the sound of it I was lucky. I don't think Twilight knew what a ricochet was. I picked up the Black box and put it under my arm.

"Any way... It's getting dark. we need to get out of the forest... It is very dangerous out at night." Twilight said.

"Shhhh... Stay still and be quite for a bit. Listen..." I said to Twilight. It was dead quiet. Not a bird chirping. Not even the bushes made a noise. "I think the gun shots scare whatever is out here."

"That doesn't matter. How long will they be scared... Because I don't think they will be for long." Twilight looked at me while I gave her a nod. "Let's get back to Ponyville." As we started walking back to Ponyville. Twilight suddenly got talkative.

"So James... You don't have a place to stay tonight do you? Because if you don't; I have an extra bed already for you."

"Sure. That will be great." I didn't know what to say next. I got lucky as Twilight followed up with another question.

"Hey James... I have seen how useful your gun it to scare stuff... Do you think I can see it?" Twilight looked on at me with anticipation.

"Maybe tomorrow." I don't know why, but I had a feeling that was coming.

"So James... How are you going to get what you need from the Black Box?"

"I need to get my hands on a comp..." I stopped myself. "I cant... I can't get what I need..." As I realized I can get information from it without a computer. I got slightly angry. "I will just hold onto it until I find a way to use it."

As we made our way out of the forest and into Ponyville. The moon started to rise. As we walked down the street. Not one of us said a word. As the lights around us started to turn off. I concluded everyone was heading off to bed. I looked straight ahead and see a large tree. It looked to have a door and windows. As odd as it looked; the light where on inside. As we got to the door. Twilight turned and looked at me.

"Here we are! Home sweet home." Twilight smiled.

"You live in a tree?"

"Well this is more of a library, but yes I live here."

I had to bend down a little, but I followed her inside. Closing the door behind me. I glanced at all of the books on the shelves. I walked over to a table. I set the Black Box on the floor by the table.

"Welcome home Twilight!" A voice said.

"Hey Spike. This is James. He is going to stay with us for a little bit."

"Hello James! I'm spike. Nice to meet you." Spike reached his hand out and extended his claws.

"Hey Spike. Nice to meet you. Thanks for helping me out of that forest." I bent down and extended my arm to shake his hand. "I am guessing you are a dragon?"

"Ya! Howdya know?"

"Where I come from... We have a lot of stories about dragons." I let go of his hand and stand up.

"Follow me James. I will show you where you're going to sleep." I followed Twilight up some stairs. She pointed her hoof to a bed resting against some shelves. "You can sleep here tonight. You can also put your stuff on the shelf behind the bed."

"Thank you Twilight. Thank you for giving me a place to stay. Also thank you for helping me in the forest." I gave Twilight a smile while thinking. She might not be too bad of a person. Twilight jumps in her bed and gets under her blankets. I see spike head down stairs as the lights shut off. I hear footsteps coming up the stairs. Spike walked over to a small basket next to my bed. He jumped in it and pulled the blanket over himself.

I walked over to my bed and sat down. I looked out the window and saw the moon. The moon was full tonight. I took of my shirt and hung it on the corner of the bed. I stood up taking my belt along with my gun. Placing them both on the shelf. I sit back on the bed and took off my boots. I kicked my feet up and rested back on the bed. I closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep.

I hear a door close. I open my eyes and look around. I was standing in a room. I have never been in a place like this before. It seemed I was in an office building. I walk around the room. While I look around. It feels like I am being watched. I walk down the hall and found myself in a large room. A desk was by the wall and on the other end had double sided doors. I walked out the doors and look around. I see a sign on the wall of the building.

"The Pentagon Washington D.C."

I look around. I cans seem to shake the feeling I am being watched. I look up at the sky. I saw no stars, but the moon was full. I looked closer at the moon and realized. It wasn't the moon I recognize. I jumped as a loud voice echoed all around me.

"Your dream are filled with fear. What do you fear human? Is it death that you fear so much? Or is it because you are the only human here? Do you fear being all alone?"

As I tried to speak. A pressure in my lungs built up. I couldn't breathe, I couldn't talk. As I fell to the ground. The voice continued.

"You have nothing to fear here human. In this world; you are never alone. I will be here whenever you need me. Now... Be gone from my realm!"

I woke up finding myself gasping for breath. I looked around the room. Twilight and Spike were still asleep. I wipe the sweat off my forehead. I got up and sat on the edge of the bed. As I started to relax. I put my shirt and boots on. I made my way quietly outside and started to walk.

As Spike was curled up in a ball under the blanket. A noise woke him. Spike looked around the room. Spike gets up and ran over to Twilight bed.

"Twilight! Twilight wake up! James is leaving!" Spike yelled as Twilight awoke.

"What!" Twilight yelled half asleep.

"Come on Twilight! We have to follow him! he just left."

Twilight rushed out of her bed. As Twilight started to gallop to the stairs. She grabbed Spike and tossed him on her back. Twilight rushed out the door to follow James. Twilight caught up in no time. She was keeping a safe distance. She didn't want James to see her.

"Where do you think he is going this late Twilight?"

"I don't know spike..." Twilight continued to follow James into the forest. "I think he is going back to where he crashed."

As Twilight followed James. She knew she was right. He was going back to where he crashed. Twilight stayed back in the bushes to observe.

I made my way up on the wing of my Hornet. I sat on the edge and laid down. As I looked up at the full moon. As I looked at the moon. I got the same feeling I had in my dream. I was being watched. I got comfortable and took a deep breath. I remembered a song as I rested.

[Far away, A long lost home will rise.]

[Leaves me standing, Upon the height.]

[Once was before, Is never more.]

[My country, A distant flame.]

[Fires burning, Beneath the golden sun.]

[My words unspoken, Will be there soon.]

[And all who find me, Will know my pain.]

[I'll ride the gathering storm, Until I find my long lost home.]

[A fate unknown, A dream once known.]

[For what was stolen, Will be returned.]

[I must awake, To brave this day.]

[To find my once, Forgotten home. ]

I closed my eyes and waited. It didn't take long before I heard a familiar voice.

"How can something so full of life sing of something sad?" The voice asked.

"It was you. You were the voice in my dream. Can I ask for your name?"

"You can call me Luna."

"Well Luna. Do you mind talking with me for a little?"

"Sure."

"Twilight!" I yelled." You mind letting me and Luna talk alone!?" As I looked around. I see Twilight get out of the bushes.

She turned around and walked away with Spike on her back. I sat back up on the wing. "Luna... I need your help with something." As I looked back at her.

"Sure." She walked up to the edge of the wing and sat down on the ground.

Chapter 8. A Night with the Moon.

Chapter 8

A Night with the Moon

As I sat on the wing. I leaned back and used my arms to prop myself. I looked up at the sky. The full moon was bright. It complemented the stars as they sparkled. As I took a deep breath. I sat back up resting my arms on my knees. I looked to my left to see a large horse. She had a beautiful dark blue coat. Her mane and tail a similar color, but different than all the others I have seen. They sparkled like the stares in the night.

"The nights are beautiful here." I broke the silence. "So... Luna. I am curious. How much do you know about my dreams?"

"Everything." She replied. "From the first moment you slept."

"How?..." I asked in a slightly irritated voice. Feeling like my privacy was invaded.

"The night is my domain. I know all that happens in the night." She paused awaiting my next question.

"Then why did you wait to make your presence known?"

"When I was in your first dream. I felt a strong and powerful dark magic. As I watched you; I saw you reject the magic. You held onto what you knew and loved." Luna's blank expression turned to one of kindness and love. "In your second dream. You turned to the dark magic. It fueled your rage to your kind. As you wanted to kill all who you knew. Your love saved you for one last time. It was then the magic started to fade in the darkness." Luna looked at me as I remembered my friends and family. "Tonight; when I came to you. The magic that was once flowing in your blood. Is nothing more than a faint presence."

"So... You know everything there is to know about me." I threw out a random guess about her magic.

"Yes. When I connect to a dream; pony or human. I can look into their thoughts."

"So then tell me... You already know what I think about the dreams. What is your opinion?" I looked at Luna awaiting a response.

"I don't think you will be the last human we see." Luna stands up and spread her large wings. "You should talk to Twilight. Help her understand your feelings for what you lost." Luna jumped in the air and flew off.

I hopped off the wing and watched as Luna flew away. As she flew out of my sight. I made my way back to Twilight's library. I dragged my feet the whole way. Thinking on what I was going to do next. As I cleared the tree line. I looked back up to the sky. I see a wall of clouds in the distance.

"A storm is coming..." I said to myself

I made my way to the front door of Twilight tree. The lights where still on. I reach my hand out to knock on the door. I was about to knock as the door swung open.

"James! I was so worried about you! Are you okay!?" Twilight asked while pulling me inside.

"I'm fine. we just talked."

"What did you and Princess Luna talk about?" She looked on in amazement.

"We talked about the dreams I have been having." As I thought about what Twilight said. "Wait... Princess?"

"Yes. She is princess of the night." Twilight looked at me with a sad look. "You knew me longer. Why could you not talk to me?"

"I don't know. I think she already knew about everything." I turned to walk up the stairs as twilight followed.

"I have good news for you!" Twilight sounded excited as she followed me. "I am going to take you to Rarity's tomorrow. We are going to get you some new clothes."

"That will be great Twilight." I said as I sat down on the side of my bed. "I am kinda tired. So i am going to bed." I took my boots off and laid back.

"Okay. We can talk more tomorrow."Twilight said with an excited tone. As she got back in her bed. We both drifted off to sleep.

Chapter 9. A Learning Experience.

Chapter 9

A Learning Experience

As Twilight awoke that same morning. Twilight walked over to Spike's basket. She stood over Spike and nuzzled him awake.

"Wake up Spike." Twilight said in a quiet voice. "Wake up. It's time to get up."

"Five more minutes Twilight." As Spike pulled his blanket over his head.

"Come on spike... Get up..." Twilight grabbed his blanket with her teeth and gave it a good pull.

"Aright, alright I'm up..." Spike said with irritation. As Spike tried to climb out of his basket. He tripped over the brim. "Oof... You see Twilight." Spike helped himself up. "This is what happens when I miss five minutes of sleep..."

"Don't be silly Spike. Five minutes wouldn't have helped you get out of bed." She gently pushed Spike along. "Come on. I need you to tell Pinkie Pie that I'm ready for his party.."

As Twilight and Spike made their way down the stairs. Twilight heard a gentle knock on the door. Twilight walked to the door, as Spike made his way into the library. As Twilight got to the door. The handle glowed a gentle purple then opened.

"Hey Fluttershy. What are you doing here?" As Twilight smiled.

"I was wondering if I could barrow some quills? If that's alright with you." As Fluttershy finished. Angel jumped off her back. Angel crossed his arms and tapped his foot while looking at Fluttershy. "Ohh; and to ask how James is doing."

"James is doing just fine." Twilight smiled and floated a stack of quills towards Fluttershy. "You're going to come to James's party; right Fluttershy?" As Fluttershy grabbed the quills and placed them in her bag.

"Of course I'm coming." Fluttershy said in her excited voice. As she looked down at Angel. He was once again; looking at her with arms crossed and thumping the ground with his foot. "Ohh... I'm sorry Twilight I have to go right now. I forgot to feed Angel."

"Oh. That's okay Fluttershy. Just don't forget the party today."

"You bet I won't." As Fluttershy walked out closing the door behind her.

Twilight walked over to Spike. She bent down to whisper in his ear.

"Spike. When we leave. I need you to go to Sugar Cube Corner. Tell Pinky Pie everypony is ready."

"You got it Twilight." Spike winked at Twilight. "When will you be back?"

"I am going to bring him to Rarity. She is going to help him with some new clothes. Rarity will be with him most of the time, so I will drop him off and come back." Twilight walked up the stairs and walked over to where James was sleeping.

Twilight sat down next to the bed. She watched him for a few seconds and brought her hoof up to the bed. Twilight started to poke at James's shoulder.

"Wake up James." As she continued to poke at him. "Come on James. We have to go to Rarity's"

As I felt something poking my shoulder. I opened my eyes and turned to the irritating poke. As my eyes focused on Twilight. As I was able to see her clearly. I jumped back in panic. I fell off the bed and hit my head.

"Damn it!" I yelled while grabbing the back of my head.

"Are you okay!?" As Twilight jumped on the bed looking down at me.

"Ya I'm fine." While I rubbed the spot that I hit. "I hit the same spot when I was in the hospital. It is still a little tender." I stood up and brushed myself off.

"Oh..." Twilight jumped off the bed next to me. Twilight started to walk off towards the stairs. She stopped at the edge of the stairs and looked back at me. "Are you coming?" She asked with a smile.

"Ya. Let me get ready." I walked over to the bed to get my boots. As I got my boots on and tied them; I stood up and reached for my belt on the shelf. I took the holster and the gun off and started to walk towards Twilight. "So how far is Rarity's place?" I asked while I followed Twilight down the stairs. While I simultaneously put on my belt.

"Well we are going to get breakfast, before we go to Rarity's." Twilight walked over to the door as it magically opened.

"That never gets old..." I said while walking out the door.

"What never gets old?" Twilight stopped to look back at me closing the door.

"Your magic..." I turned to follow Twilight. "Luna talked about a magic in my dreams." I selected my words carefully. "It would be nice to have magic like yours."

"So humans can use magic?" Twilight asked while we walked down the road.

"I have heard a saying where I come from." I scratch my head trying to remember. "Magic is only technology we don't yet understand. In coming to Equestria; I found out that it's a load of garbage." I laughed. "What I am trying to say is; I don't understand the magic you have here yet."

"It's okay." Twilight giggled. "You have only been here for a few days. You seem to be getting along with all the ponies you met with."

"I haven't met very many people here. Remember, I wasn't able to see much when I was in the hospital."

As Twilight and I got to the restaurant. She took her seat in the hay. I made myself comfortable as the waiter came up with our menus. I look over the menu expecting it to be different. The waiter came back shortly after.

"Are you ready to order?" The tan pony asked.

"Yes." Twilight said with a smile. "I will have a Daffodil and Daisy Sandwich and an apple."

"And you sir?" He asked while he turned to me.

"I will have a loaf of bread and some water." As I gave the waiter the menu.

"So Twilight... What is Fluttershy like?"

"Well... She is kind. She is a little shy around new ponies. She also absolutely adores animals."

"So what does she look like?" As I interrupted.

"Ohh... Well... She has a yellow coat and a pink mane and tail. Her eyes are a greenish blue. Her cutie mark is 3 butterflies."

"Is that her?" I point over at a pony that matched the description. As Twilight looked over to where I was pointing.

"Yep. That's Fluttershy." Twilight turned back and gave me a smile.

"I am guessing that the other pony in front of her is Pinky Pie." As I look on at the pink pony. She was somehow suspended in air with only 4 balloons.

"Ya! how did you know?"

"Lucky guess. I have been meaning to ask... What is that mark on their leg?" As I looked back at Twilight; awaiting an answer.

"That's the cutie mark. Everypony has their own unique talent and when they find out what it is. A cutie mark will appear on their flank." Twilight smiled. "Do humans have cutie marks?"

"No one that I know has a cutie mark." I stood up from the table and started to walk over to Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie.

"Where are you going James? "Twilight asked while watching me walk away.

"I am going to help Fluttershy out. It looks like she bit off more than she can chew." As I watched her almost fall over from the stack of boxes on her.

"No! She will be fine. She does it all the time!" As Twilight gave me an awkward smile.

"If you say so..." As I made my way back to the table. The waiter came out with our food. I sat down as he placed the food on the table. "Thanks." I said as he smiled and walked off. As Twilight went for her sandwich first. "Look! what's that!" I yelled pointing off in a random direction.

"What! What is it!" Twilight turns to look at whatever I was pointing at.

I reached over to her plate and grabbed an apple slice. I quickly brought my hand back with the stolen goods and took a quick bite. As I see Twilights ear flip back to listen. She turned quickly.

"Hey! what was that for!?" She asked while I was chewing on the apple.

"That's for scaring me half to death this morning." I gave an evil grin.

"You didn't have to take it. You could of asked." Twilight played it off and continued to eat her sandwich.

"By the way Twilight..." I finished off the apple slice. "We are going to need a couple more apples. I told you that I would show you my gun today. I think today will be good. I don't want you to get too curious and finding out on your own..."

"Okay, but I don't understand. What are you going to use the apples for?" Twilight asked while taking another bite of the sandwich.

"We need something to shoot at. You will see what I am talking about when we do this."

"Okay." Twilight smiled. "Oh no! I forgot! I have a lot of stuff I need to do today. Can it wait until I finish?" Twilight looked at me with a panicked expression.

"Sure. Do what you have to do." As I finished off my loaf of bread. "So why don't you tell me about Rarity."

"Rarity? Well she is the best clothe designer in Ponyville. She is also a unicorn like me. She has a white coat. Her mane and tail are purple." As twilight finished off her sandwich; she continued on her apple. "If you need any clothes; she is the pony you need to know."

"That's good to know." As I observed Twilight; waiting for her to finish her food. "So how long will it take you to finish all of your work?"

"Oh it won't take long. Rarity will be keeping you company until I am done." Twilight smiled as she finished her food. "So are you ready to go?" Twilight asked as she stood up.

"Ready when you are." I watched as Twilight levitate five gold coins to the table. She turned and looked at me.

"Okay lets go to Rarity's." Twilight walked off as I followed.

"So Twilight. What kind of stuff do you have to do today. If you don't mind me asking."

"Oh you know... Pony stuff! It's all kind of boring." Twilight panicked.

"Are you okay Twilight?"

"Yes why wouldn't I be?" Twilight gave me a creepy smile.

"Okay then..." I looked off in the distance to see a wall of clouds getting closer. "So tell me Twilight. Dose that look like rain to you?" As I pointed to the clouds.

"That's strange. Rainbow Dash is suppose to be keeping the skies clear today." Twilight continued to look at the clouds.

"Who is Rainbow Dash?"

"She is the Pegasus in charge of the skies in Ponyville. Its suppose to be sunny today." Twilight raised an eye brow. "No matter... We are here!" As Twilight knocked on the door.

"Coming!" A voice said behind the door. "I'm coming." As the door swung open. "Ahh... Twilight." She turned to me. "This must be your friend you told me about; the one you helped in the forest."

"You see that Twilight." I looked at Twilight. "I'm already famous!" I turned back to the white pony. "Rarity I presume?"

"Why yes darling. I am Rarity." As she scanned over me. "Twilight was right. You do need some new clothes. Their all dirty and torn." She gave me a disgusted look. "Well come in darling come in."

"I'm going to let you go James." As Twilight gave me a smile and turned to walk away. "Take good care of James for me Rarity." Twilight's walk quickly turned to a gallop.

As I walked into Rarity's boutique. It wasn't hard to notice she loved to make clothes. As I looked around. A lot of things caught my eyes. It wasn't the clothes she made, or the weird pony manikins. It was the stuff on the clothes. Blue being my favorite color. The deep blue sapphires stood out the most. Then the rubies and diamonds.

"Where in god's name did you get all of these gems?" As I continued to find more and more gems. "This stuff must be worth millions if not more... How am I expected to pay for this kind of stuff?"

"What ever are you talking about James?" Rarity continued as she levitated a measuring tape by me. "Now stand still while I get your measurements."

"Where did they come from... Gems like this can be found were I'm from, but the size and perfect clarity is hard to come by. It would take me all of my life to get the money for a single gem like the ones you have here." I continued to look on in amazement, as Rarity continued with my measurements. "You have to take me to where you got these."

"Maybe later darling." As Rarity finished with the measurements. "So what kind of colors would you like?"

"How about milky white for the bottom and gray for the top." As I started to walk around the shop.

"Okay darling, but is fashion always so dull where you come from?" Rarity asked with an appalling look on her face.

"No... I guess I just have a dull sense of fashion." I said while shrugging my shoulders. "Fashion is different all over the world where I come from. Some are different from others."

"Why don't you tell me more about your world's fashion." Rarity asked with an interest. Rarity walked over to a table with the measurements and some cloth. "It sounds interesting." Rarity started to work on the clothing.

"I'd rather not. It sways from relaxed to wild. It's something I just can't explain." I scratched my head. "It's more or less something you'd have to see for yourself."

"That's rather disappointing." As Rarity sighed. "Do you think if you had more time. You can tell me a little."

"Ya maybe later if I have more time."

Rarity made her final touches on the shirt she was making. When she started to make my pants. She kept quiet the whole time. That gave me some time to look at the gems on her clothing line. It took about ten minutes, before Rarity broke the silence.

"All done!" Rarity said with a smile, as she levitated the clothes next to me. "Why don't you try them on. I have a changing booth over there." She pointed with her hoof at a small booth with a curter.

"Thanks." I said while grabbing the clothes. I walked over to the booth to try them on. "I don't have any money for these, but if you need help with anything. You can count on me."

"Don't worry James. Its fine." As I heard Rarity rustling with something behind the curtain. "Oh James. When you are done with changing. We are going to go back to Twilight's."

"Sounds good to me." As I finished with the clothes and stepped out of the booth. "Not bad Rarity! They fit perfectly."

"That's good to hear." Rarity gave me a smile and started making her way to the door. "Are you ready to go?"

"I sure am!" I said while following Rarity out the door, closing it behind.

About half way to Twilights house. Rarity broke the silence.

"Oh darling can you do me a favor? It seems I have forgotten a piece of paper I had on my table. Could you go back and get it for me?

"Sure. I will be back in a second." I turned to head back to Rarity's

"I am going to make my way to Twilight. Can I meet you there?"

"Sure!" I yelled while waving back at Rarity.

I walked in to Rarity's. As I made my way to her desk. I shuffled in the small mess of papers. I opened a drawer in the middle. While shifting in the papers. I found something. It looked to be a ruby. It seemed to have a faint blue glow on the outside. I picked up the gem to investigate. As I lifted it up into the light. The blue glow around it became more noticeable. I was about to put it back in its place, but I felt a small vibration from the stone. I held the stone in the palm of my right hand while I continued to watch it. The blue glow started to grow brighter and envelop my hand.

"Shit! What the hell is that..." As I dropped the rock back in the drawer. "Get off!" I yelled while violently rubbing my hand on my pants. As the gentle blue glow faded. I saw a neatly folded paper sitting on the corner of the desk. "Damn it..." I grabbed the paper and put it in my pocket while I shook the tingling out of my hand.

As I made my way to Twilight's house. I notices that something was wrong. As I got closer to her house. I saw that all of her curtains where closed. As I walked slowly up to the door. I listened carefully for any noise. I heard faint noises through the door, but I couldn't tell what they were. I knocked on the door while I reached for my gun. I felt around an noticed I didn't even have my holster.

"Grate... I left it on the shelf." As I realized no one was going to answer the door. I opened it slowly and found myself in the dark. As I closed the door. I put my back agents the wall. I moved to the right while feeling for anything that would give me light. As I was stopped by a table. I was blinded by a wall of light.

"Surprise!" A bunch of people yelled as loud as they could.

I gasped while almost falling to the ground. As my eyes quickly adjusted and I realized what was going on. I heard it again.

"Surprise! Ohh darn it..."

I looked in the direction of the second noise.

"I think you're a little late Pinkie Pie..." I smiled then looked at Twilight. "That's 2 times today..."

"I'm sorry James... Did I scare you again?" Twilight said with a frown.

"Ohh its okay... I will find out how to get back at you..." I said while I looked around the room. "Dang Twilight... It looks like you managed to fit the whole town in here..."

"Ya. The party was Pinkie Pie's idea. She has a thing for throwing parties for new ponies who she meets." Twilight smiles. "She did the same for me when I came to Ponyville."

"I see..." As I was about to make my way to the food. I heard someone yelling. Shortly after the yelling I heard music. More importantly; I heard a deep bass. The kind of bass that only subwoofers can make. I turn to look for Twilight. Hoping she might be able to help me with something. "Hay Twilight!" As I looked for her. A pink pony jumped at me out of nowhere. "Hay Pinkie Pie! Thanks for the party!" I tried to make my voice heard over the music.

"You're welcome! Hey James... This is your party! Why aren't you dancing!?" Pinkie Pie yelled.

"I'm not much of a dancer! I'm more of a drinker!" I laughed.

"A drinker!? Well I can help you with that! Follow me!" Pinkie Pie said, as I followed. "Here we are! We have plenty of punch to go around! It's also Gummies favorite!" Pinkie Pie gave me a big smile.

"Thanks Pinkie Pie." As I laughed. "I am going to look for Twilight. I will get back to the punch later!"

"Okay silly! Just remember to have fun!" Pinkie Pie gave me a smile as she walked off.

I continued to walk around looking for Twilight. Around five minutes I gave up looking for her. I made my way back to the table with the food; after all I was still hungry. I grabbed a cupcake off of the table and started to eat it.

"Well howdy partner! You seem to be doin better!" A familiar voice said.

"Applejack?" I turned to see Rarity and an orange pony next to her.

"Yes siry! You are looking much better!" Applejack smiled. "You should come bobbing for apples with us! It will be fun!"

"No thanks, I am fine." As I finished off my cupcake.

"Come on now... I'm not taking no for an answer!" Applejack walked behind me and started to push me.

The party continued for two hours, before ponies started to leave. To my surprise; I had a lot of fun. I went apple bobbing with Applejack and Rarity. I played pin the tail on the donkey with Fluttershy. Pinkie Pie seemed to dance and indulge herself with sweets. Twilight seemed to have vanished at the start of the party. I haven't meet Rainbow Dash yet, so I don't even know if she was here. I stepped outside to get some fresh air. As I closed the door behind me. I saw Twilight talking towards me.

"Hey Twilight! Where have you been!?" As I waved at Twilight.

"Hey James. I just went out to get some of the apples we needed." Twilight looked at me with excitement.

"And that took you over two hours?"

"Well no... I also went to look for Rainbow Dash. She was going to come, but she never did." Twilight started to look worried.

"Well she probably had something to take care of. How about I go get my gun and show you how it works." As I pointed at the door. "Its inside. Let me go get it. I will only be a second." I made my way up the stairs to get my gun. I put my holster on and slid the gun in the holster. I made my way back outside to Twilight. "I am ready when you are. It will be best to go in the forest to do this."

"Okay. We can go back to that small clearing where you crashed." Twilight smiled.

"Sure. That's a good place." I followed Twilight into the forest. As we made our way to the clearing. An eerie feeling came over me. It might have been the skies. The overcast seemed to turn darker as we progressed. "Twilight. You mind giving me the apples?" As we passed the tree line into the clearing.

"Sure." Twilight smiled while levitating the apples out of her bag.

"Thank you." I grabbed some apples. "Wait here. I will go put them on the wing so we can shoot them." I made my way to the wing and gently placed the apples down. As I made sure they would not roll off. I made my way back to Twilight. "Okay. I am going to do a little safety lesson for you. So just listen."

"Okay!" Twilight sat on the ground and gave me a smile.

"This is nothing more than a tool." I released the magazine and put it in my pocket. I slide and lock the action back to retrieve the chambered round. "This is a bullet. In short a small explosion propels the projectile out of the barrel." I looked at Twilight to make sure she was listening. When I was satisfied; I continued. "Never point the business end of the gun towards anything you don't want to lose." As I pointed to the end of the barrel. I walked close to Twilight and showed her the gun. "You line up the front sight with the back. When you are comfortable in its position. You may fire and hope you hit your target." I place the bullet I had in my hand into the barrel. I let the action slide forward. "Now cover your ears Twilight and watch the apple." I pointed the gun towards the apple with both hands. As I flipped the safety off; I placed my finger over the trigger. I gently squeeze the trigger and BANG! The apple shattered in a million paces.

"That was amazing!" Twilight started to clap her hooves together. "Can I try!?"

"Sure." I locked the action back and pulled the magazine out of my pocket. I slide a round out of the magazine and put it in the chamber. I released the slide and held the gun to Twilight. The gun glowed purple as it floated in the air.

"Okay..." Twilight said with a stern look on her face. "Line up the front sight with the back." Twilight waited for a few seconds. She looked at me with a sad face. "Nothing is happening..."

"Squeeze the trigger." I said while I laughed.

"Right!" Twilight turned to the gun. Again lining the sights. Her magic gently pulled the trigger. She fired the gun. "Ahh!" I could only watch as my gun flew backwards in the air.

"Close..." I tried my best not to laugh at her. "This time don't let it fly off like that. You now know what to expect from it." I slid another round out of the magazine and chambered it. "You where close. You showered the apple in sparks. Try again."

"Okay." Twilight once again levitated the gun in front of her. She took aim again and fired.

"Nice shot!" I looked on at the apple, as it spun around and fell off the wing.

"Can I do it again!?" Twilight started to clap her hooves again. "That was fun!"

"No... No more. I don't have much ammo for shooting." I watched as Twilight floated the gun closer to her. "Hey James... What are the markings on the side of this say?"

"It is a quote from a man in our history.  I am the punishment of God; and if you had not committed great sins, God would not have sent a punishment like me upon you. My father had it engraved after that gun saved his life." I gave Twilight a smile.

"Can you tell me more?" Twilight continued to look at the gun.

"I'd rather not... It's not the best of stories in my life that I'd like to share." As I walked towards Twilight. I was interrupted by loud roar. I looked in the direction of the noise. "Twilight! Get down and cover your ears." I said while I grabbed the levitating gun. I pulled the magazine out of my pocket and slit it into the gun. I slid the action to chamber the round and aimed it towards the noise. As the bushes started to move more and more. I aimed the gun at the ground and fired two round. I aimed back towards the trees.

As the noise got closer. A large animal jumped out and started to charge at me. Time seemed to grind to a halt as adrenaline filled my body. I quickly observed while time seemed to stop. I realized that whatever that thing was. My 9 millimeter was not going to stop it. At that moment I realized. I quickly aimed my gun at my wreckage. I fired a round. It grazed the Sidewinder on the wing. I fired again and hit my target. My world then went blank as I rag dolled in the air.

"James! James are you okay!?" Twilight yelled franticly. "James!"

"I'm fine!" I yelled while opening my eyes. With a loud ringing in my ears. "What happened. What was that thing?" I asked while I sat up on the ground.

"It was a Manticore. It ran away when that fireball appeared. Next thing I knew. You where flying in the air!" Twilight continued to watch me. "Are you okay?"

"Ya I am fine. Just a little sore... "I stood up as every bone in my bode ached. "It seems to be getting late. Can you help me get back to my bed?"

"Sure. "Twilight walked over to me. As I put my hand on her back to stabilize me. I heard a voice behind me.

"That was so awesome! How did you make that ball of fire!?" The voice said. I turned to see a light blue pony with a rainbow colored mane and tail.

"Rainbow Dash?" I asked

"Ya! Howdya know?" Rainbow Dash had a puzzling look.

"The mane and tail are a dead giveaway." I laughed.

"Hey..." Rainbow Dash looked at my with a worried look. "Do you need help?"

"That would be great." I gave Rainbow Dash a smile as she helped me as best as she could.

We made our way back to Twilight's. Both Twilight and Rainbow Dash helped me into bed. I took off my boots and laid back in the bed. I dozed off to sleep while hearing Twilight and Rainbow Dash talk about what happened. My world went black as I fell asleep.

Chapter 10. Awaiting the Arrival.

Chapter 10

Awaiting the Arrival

I opened my eyes to find myself once again back in a room. This room was familiar. It seemed like I was back in an office in the Pentagon. I made my way to the main entrance as I remembered. I walked out the doors and look up into the sky. I find the moon and a feeling of comfort filled my body.

"Luna! Are you here!?" I shouted while looking in the sky.

"I am here human." Luna said while appearing out of a dark corner.

"Please stop calling me human. James is fine." I gave Luna a smile.

"As you wish James." Luna smiled back towards me.

"So... Why am I here again?"

"It is obvious to me. This place has some significance to you coming to Equestria. The dark magic you have. Seems to be bridging our worlds, but something is wrong this time. It looks like you have acquired another magical force inside you." Luna backs away slowly.

"What are you talking about?"

"It doesn't seem to be harming you. I would not worry about it." Luna relaxed and walked closer to me. "Do you know where to go from here?"

"I don't." I said while scratching my head.

Suddenly the surrounding changed. Luna and I were in a room. It had a table in the center. I approached the table to find a hologram of the United States on it. As I walked closer to it. Luna was closely following me.

"It's a map. It looks like it has all of the fleets marked on it." I continued to look over the map.

"Is this the moment you came to Equestria?" Luna asked.

"I don't think so..." I pointed to the north of the map. "It looks like my carrier is up by New York." I pointed back at the Bermuda Triangle. I tapped on a blue dot and a screen popped up. Luna jumped back startled. "It's okay. It's just a screen." She came closer as I reviewed the information. "It looked like a Destroyer is stationed where I was."

"That sounds dangerous." Luna said with confidence.

"It looks like the Destroyer is the USS Dewey. It's a guided Missile Destroyer." I continued to look over the information. "I can't seem to find out why it is there."

"How did you..." Luna suddenly stopped. I looked at her as her face had a worried look.

"Are you okay Luna? It looks like you saw a ghost." I laughed.

"Something is coming." Luna said while backing away from me.

"What are you talking about?" I asked.

Suddenly; Alarms all over the room sounded. I looked at Luna, as she looked like she was getting ready to attack. I looked back at the map while the alarm continued. A small red blob on the map started to envelop the blue dot. I continued to watch. Shortly after Luna yelled at me.

"Get back! The mist is not safe!" Luna yelled in a deafening tone as I jumped back.

The mist took the form of humans once again. They stood around the table. It looked like they were studying the red blob on the map. As Luna and I watched the mist. We heard whispering.

"Are we ready to launch?" The whispers asked.

"No sir. The payload is being prepped now. We are 5 minutes away from launch."

"Hurry. We only have a 7 minute window, before the vortex closes. The sooner we get a better signal. The more we can open it."

"Understood." The mist started to vanish.

"What are they talking about James. What is a payload?" Luna asked.

"Let's find out." I pointed to the screen that was still up. "That might help us find out what is it." As Luna and I approached the screen. She kept a small distance from the object she has never seen before.

I continued to scan over the information. I skimmed over the manifest and found nothing out of the ordinary. As I got to the equipment load outs. I found something strange. I continued to read on, as Luna looked on at me with a worried look.

"It looks like the ship just got a new radar overhaul. They have sensors for Ion readings, gravitational sensor and what looks to be some kind of light sensor." I scratched my head. Not knowing what to think.

"What does all of that mean?" Luna asked

"I'm sorry, but I can't tell you... I don't even know half of the stuff on this list." I continued to scan over the information.

Suddenly the room vanished. Both Luna and I where plunged into darkness. Shortly after we found ourselves on the deck of a ship.

"Where are we now?" Luna asked.

"If I had only one guess..." I looked around and found we were on the ocean. I look up to find dark clouds and the occasional lightning. Off in the distance was the mysterious fog. "It looks like we are on the Dewey." I was interrupted by the megaphone.

"Launch will commence in two minutes. Clear the decks."

"What does that mean James?" Luna looked bewildered.

"It means we better move, or we are going to get cooked." I laughed.

"So should we move?"

"Naa... We will be fine. Just watch." I pointed to the middle of the ship.

We waited and watched. Soon after we could hear warning alarms ring all over the ship. I looked on at Luna. She looked like a kid in a candy shop. I turned to watch. Soon after a hatch opened and high pressure smoke billowed out. Soon after; we both jumped to a large explosion inside the smoke. We watched as a tube quickly arose from the smoke.

"What in Equestria is that James!?" Luna continued to watch the object fly higher and higher.

"I don't know... It looks like a missile." I squinched my eyes to try and get a better look. "I have never seen anything like it before." As the object vanished into the clouds. I looked at Luna. "What's wrong Luna?" I asked while she stood at attention looking up in the sky.

"Something is coming. I must go!" Luna spreads her wings and flew off into the night skies.

"Luna wait!" I yelled, but it was too late. She vanished in the clouds.

I was awoken from a loud crack outside. I sat up in the bed and looked out the window. It seemed a thunder storm was the crack that woke me. I got off of the bed and made my way down the stairs. I walked over to the table and grabbed a candle. I lit the candle and walked over to the window. As I looked at the clouds. I heard a noise upstairs. I turned to look as I heard the steps going down the stairs.

"I'm sorry Twilight. Did I wake you?"

"No I just got up to get a drink. What are you doing by the window?" Twilight started to walk towards me.

"I think I am watching how I came to Ponyville." I pointed out the window and into a swirling light vortex in the clouds.

"Wow... What is that? It's so beautiful." Twilight continued to look on in amazement.

"I don't know Twilight... I don't know." I continued to think about yesterday. "You know Twilight... In the rush to get back here. I forgot all about my gun. It's out in the forest and I have to get it."

"Why is it so important to you?" Twilight asked confused.

"Well I told you yesterday that it was a gift from my father. What I didn't tell you was the darker side of that gun. I was 14 when my father died. Late at night a man broke into my house. It was easy to hear him. My father rushed in my room and told me to hide. So I did. He rushed out of my room. It only took about 30 seconds before I heard gun shots. It didn't take long before I heard screaming and yelling. Soon after the police got to the house. They found me and took me to the station for questioning. I found out then. The last shot my father fired. In a freak accident. The round ripped through the man and hit my mother behind the wall. Both the robber and my mother died that night. The depression was too much for my father and he turned the gun on himself. I won't get into details, but that gun is the only thing that is connecting me to him." I looked at Twilight, as she had a fearful expression.

"I'm sorry... I didn't know. I shouldn't have asked." Twilight came closer to me.

"Don't worry. It is the past and I got over it a long time ago." I smiled at Twilight and made my way up the stairs. "I am going to go out and get my gun back. Besides, we might be getting company." I finished tying my boots and made my way back down the stairs.

"What do you mean company?" Twilight asked with a sad look.

"I had another strange dream. It's hard to explain." I make my way back to the window. "Let's watch and you will see what I was talking about."

Soon after; A loud banging noise shook the windows of Twilight house. Twilight and I observed an object falling from the sky. We watched it and on occasion it spat fire out of one side.

"What is that James?" Twilight stared at me.

"That's what I am going to find out." I make my way to the door.

"I'm coming too!" Twilight said firmly.

"I'm not going to try to stop you." I turned and looked in her eyes. "Trust me when I say this. You should not be coming with me. It is too dangerous. I also highly recommend you stay where you are safest."

"I understand. I am coming with you." Twilight continued to follow me out the door.

Chapter 11. A Relentless Storm.

Chapter 11

A Relentless Storm

I made my way to the forest with Twilight close behind. By now I was just following the smoke that the missile like object left behind. It looked like it might have fell close to where I crashed. As I passed the tree line and made my way in the forest. A gentle rain started. I quickened my pace. I knew the rain might stop any small amount of smoke from being visible.

"Hurry Twilight." As I continued to push any and all branches in my way. "We need to find it before the rain gets worse."

"I am." Twilight irritation was very noticeable. "It doesn't help when we don't take the road into the forest. You just walked into the bushes."

"I know where I crashed. It would only take longer to get to the clearing if we went down the road." I replied. "The rain will cool down whatever is smoking, so I had to hurry."

"But it wasn't raining until we got into the forest..." Twilight said in a confused manner.

Twilight was right. I couldn't say anything to counter that. I rushed in without thinking. After all it if I had kept my cool in that storm. I might not even be in this situation now. I would still be with my friends. I use to think that stuff happens for a reason. I now understand. People try to control others for their own reasons. It was something to think about. Was I just a disposable pawn in some big picture I have not yet seen?

"We are almost there Twilight." I said while slowing my pace to observe my surroundings. Twilight following close behind.

My situation was strange. It all pointed to me being disposable. None of my dreams have ever hinted for a rescue. Another problem are the dreams themselves. Not to mention what Luna told me. How can the magic I acquired serve as a bridge for two worlds. Luna told me herself. The dark magic inside me has been fading. Nothing I have is capable of sending a signal.

"We are here Twilight. Can you help me find my gun?" I asked while making my way into the clearing.

"Sure." Twilight said with a smile.

My Hornet that I flew in on has been completely destroyed. I turned it into nothing but a crater yesterday. In the past week of being here. I haven't seen any kind of technology capable of transmitting anything. I have to find what is sending this signal. If I can do that. I will be able to return home.

"You find it yet Twilight!?" I yelled

"No not yet!"

Did the United States have a contact here? How was this possible? We don't have the technology to find planets in a different universe. Unless it was magic that we detected. Could it have been Luna? What if she was lying? What if she didn't find out about me in my head, but is an informant. That's imposable. Twilight told me Luna was a princess. Luna also seems to fight a possible invasion. What about Twilight? That's imposable too. She cares too much for her friends to be put in harm's way.

"Found it!" Twilight yelled.

"Coming!" As I ran over to Twilight. I grabbed the gun while Twilight levitated it. "I need you to do ma a favor. Can you do that for me?"

"Sure! Anything you need!" Twilight said with excitement.

"I need you to go into the crater I made yesterday. It will be safe there. I don't need you to argue with me. Just say yes."

"But why!" Twilight gave me a sad look.

"Just say yes.."

"Okay... Just promise me you will be safe."

"I will be fine! Just go!" I watched Twilight make her way down in the crater. I made my way to the edge of the trees and waited for a few seconds. I looked up at the sky as it rained. I took a deep breath and brought my gun up. I continued on into the direction of the crashed object.

If my dreams are correct. Whatever this thing is. It is going to amplify the signal to whatever is transmitting. If I stop it. It just might give me the time I need to find my way back home. I only see one problem. I came to this world in a Hornet. How am I going to leave without being able to fly? Furthermore; how on earth would I land safely on the other side?

As I continued in the direction of the crash. The hair on the back of my neck stood on end. The air itself seemed to be once again charged. Just like the day when I left Earth. I continued forward cautiously with my gun drawn. I see a metal like tube about fifteen feet in front of me. As I made my way closer. It seemed to be standing up at an angle. I put my gun in the holster to investigate the object.

"What is going on James?" A familiar voice said.

I turned to the voice and saw Luna. She landed gently next to me.

"I don't know much. I just got here too." I pointed at a side panel. "I don't think it is empty. Look here. It has eight bolts holding down the panel. Do you mind giving me a hand with this. I need it on its side with the panel facing up."

Luna gave me a nod as her horn glowed a gentle blue. I watched the missile like object as it glowed a gentle blue. Luna started to lift it in the air. She rotated it on its side and gentle set it on the ground.

"What are you going to do?" Luna asked.

"I am going to open it." I replied. I took my gun out and carful aimed at each bolt on the back side of the panel. "This will be a little loud." I shot off all four bolts off and noticed Luna hardly flinched. "You mind giving he a hand with this?"

"A hand?" Luna asked a little puzzled. "Ohh. Sure." Luna's horn glowed once again, as did the panel.

"Well that was easy..." I said while the panel slid back with no effort. "That magic is very useful." I gave Luna a smile as she walked over to me.

I turned to look at the heart work of the object. It was easy to see that is was transmitting something. You could hear the buzzing of high amounts of electricity. Small lights flashing and beeping inside. I looked at my gun. I pulled the magazine out to find it was empty. I put it back in and pulled the action back half way. I had only one round left. I put the gun in its holster and scanned over the ground.

"What are you looking for?" Luna asked while she followed me around.

"I am looking for a rock. I had a bad experience with an electric fence when I was a kid." I laughed "Never again will I accept a dare from a friend."

"What are you talking about?" Luna looked puzzled for a moment. Luna then realized. She closed her eyes and shook her head.

"Ya I was young and stupid. Still stupid now, but not as bad." I picked up a sizable rock and tossed it up in the air a couple times. "Now let's see how stupid I really am." As I walked over with my rock. I noticed Luna's horn glowed once again. A large puff of black smoke pillowed out of the hole in the tube. "I guess that works too." I dropped the rock.

"James! Are you okay!?" Twilight yelled.

"I'm fine. Why did you come over here? I told you to stay back in the crater..." I said in an irritated tone.

"I was worried. I heard four loud popping noises." Twilight looked surprised. "What is Princess Luna doing here?"

"I have been helping James." Luna gave Twilight a smile. "It looks like my work here is done." Luna turned around and spreads her wings. "I must be going now." Luna jumps off and flew away.

"Let's get going Twilight. I am soaked to the bone..." I gave her a smile as we both started to walk back. "I think we need to stop by Rarity's..."

"Why?" Twilight looked puzzled.

"I left my other clothes at her place. They are dry and I don't want to catch a cold..."

"Okay." Twilight laughed. "We will stop by Rarity's on our way back home"

Chapter 12. The End Game.

Chapter 12

The End Game

Twilight and I made our way back from Rarity's place with my partially dry clothes. I brushed off my boots. I set my boots to the side and looked in the bag with my clothes.

"Hey Twilight. Do you have a towel?"

"Ya hold on a sec." Twilight levitated  a large towel next to me.

"Thanks Twilight." I started to dry myself off. "So do you have anything to eat here? I am kind of hungry and I don't much like walking in the rain."

"Ya hold on a sec." Twilight turned to her pouch on the floor. Two apples floated out of the bag. One went to me and the other to Twilight. "I figured I would get some more apples. After I saw you eat more than bread. I thought it would be a good idea to get some fruit."

"Thanks Twilight." I gave her a smile as I grabbed the apple.

When I grabbed the apple. Something strange happened to it. When Twilight uses her magic on items. It glows purple. It was glowing purple when I grabbed it, but the purple glow quickly turned to a blue. The blue glow didn't last long. I hardly saw it glow blue and it was gone as quickly as it appeared.

"Did you see that Twilight?" I asked with slight hesitation.

"See what?" She gave me a puzzled look.

"Never mind." I looked around the room as I finished drying off. "So Twilight... Do you have any books you'd recommend I read?"

"I do!" Twilight smiled and walked over to a book shelf. Twilight scanned over the books and found what she was looking for. "Here we are. Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Stone." She levitated the book next to me. "I have all of the series." She gave me a smile.

"Thanks." I carefully observe the book. No mistake; it was glowing purple. I reach my right hand out to grab the book. There was no mistaking it this time. The glow quickly turned blue. I saw what happened next very clear. The blue glow seemed to be absorbed into my hand. I quickly dropped the book. "Tell me you saw that this time!?"

"What are you talking about? James are you okay?" She gave me a worried look.

"It's nothing. I am fine. I think I am going to go get some rest."

I made my way to the stairs while I stared at my hand. I was almost at the stairs until I got a splitting headache. I stopped and turned to Twilight.

"Hey Twilight. Do you have any kind of medicine for headaches?"

"Headache? I think I might have something. Follow me."

I turned to follow Twilight. About three steps in. My body started going numb. I stopped and watched Twilight. She turned and looked at me.

"James?" She watched me carefully. "Are you sure you are fine? You don't look so good."

"I don't know. I have never felt a feeling like this before." I looked at my hands one last time before my sight started to go blurry. Next thing I knew. I was looking up at the ceiling of Twilight's house.

I open my eyes slowly. It felt like my head was just split open. My eye sight was still a little blurry, so I rub my eyes. My eyes slowly come into focus. I look around and find myself in the same hospital room I awoke the first time. I tried to sit up in the bed. It took a lot of effort. It felt like my body weighed a ton. It didn't help that I had a burning sensation in my shoulder blades. I turned to the door as it opened.

"Oh. James, you are awake." Nurse Redheart gave me a smile as she walked in. "How do you feel?"

"It feels like I was hit by a truck."

"A what?" Nurse Redheart looked on in a confused stair. "What is a truck?"

"It's something I would use for transportation." I continued to watch her as she looked at a clipboard. "So why am I here? What happened?"

"I don't know. Nothing seems to be wrong with you." Nurse Redheart looked at the door, as we both heard a frantic voice arguing with someone.

"What it going on outside? Someone sounds pissed." Nurse Redheart gave me a confused look once again. "Someone sounds mad..."

"Oh. Twilight has been frantic ever since she and Rainbow Dash dragged you here."

"I was dragged here? Twilight didn't use her magic?" I looked on in surprise.

"Well... That is wh..." Nurse Redheart was cut off by a loud bang.

"James! Are you okay!?" Twilight yelled while she slammed the door open.

"Ya ya ya. I am fine. What happened?" I quickly said before Twilight fired more questions at me.

"Well... When you collapsed. I rushed over to see if you where okay. You weren't responding to anything I said. You just looked at the ceiling. I tried to use my magic to bring you to the hospital, but you where absorbing it. I ran outside to find help."

"And that's where I came in! You seem to be very popular today." Rainbow Dash interrupted. "You have more company." Rainbow Dash gave me a smile and walked into the room.

"Hey Luna!" I looked and saw another horse walk in behind her. I continued to observe her. She was white and the same species as Luna. "If I were to guess your friend behind you is also royalty too?"

"Yes. This is my sister; Princess Celestia." Luna smiled.

"If I where to guess." I looked at Luna's sister. "Princess Celestia doesn't look to happy to see me."

"Please don't confuse my anger with the worry I have for my subjects James." Princess Celestia continued to look on at me. "I am mostly worried about you. It seems that you have been the one that is causing this. Luna has told me all that has happened. You have been through a lot and I need to know your intentions."

"My intentions? So this is more about trust..." I asked.

"No. I just want to make sure my subjects are safe.

"All in all it is about trust... You basically are asking if you can trust me in a manner set for a child." The irritation in my voice is very noticeable, as I continued to watch Celestia.

"No James... I just..."

"No!" I interrupted. "You can't trust me! And you know why?! I don't even trust any of you! Luna is probably the only one that I can trust in this twisted world!"

"Please James. Calm down. I understand how you feel." Celestia tries to calm me in a soothing tone.

"How the hell could you possibly understand how I feel. Have you ever been betrayed like I have!?" I continued. "I served my country with honor and dignity. All I got for that was to be used like a lab rat!"

"Yes." Celestia replied. "One thousand years ago. A evil force filled my sisters heart just like you are now. I had little choice, but to banish her to the moon."

"She looks fine to me!" I interrupted once again. "I was forced to leave my friends behind. They seem to all think I am dead!" I continued while raising my voice even louder. "My country betrayed me and left me for dead! They don't seem to give a shit whether I am alive or dead!"

"Please James..."

"No!" I cut off Celestia. "My entire family died when I was a child! You still have your family and you talk down to me like I am that same child!" I grabbed my head as a sheering pain shot through. "You treat me nothing more than a stupid and arrogant child!" Luna and the others started to back away from me as the room started to shake. "You dare question where my loyalties are when I have done nothing wrong! You claim you know how I feel when you have lost nothing!" By now the shaking in the room was very noticeable. "Get out! Get the hell out and leave me alone!"

The room stopped shaking when I was left alone. I could hear talking outside the door, but I couldn't hear what was being said. I didn't imagine it was anything good. I threw the blanket to the end of the bed. My clothes were resting on the chair next to me. I got dressed as quickly as I could. I found my belt and my holstered gun in the drawer next to the bed. I walked to the door and I could still hear talking.

I opened the door and the talking was quickly quieted. I looked at Twilight and noticed she didn't even make eye contact. I looked at Luna and only saw heartbreak. I looked at Rainbow Dash and only saw sadness. The nurse was nowhere in sight. Princess Celestia looked on at me with a neutral expression. I made my way past all of them and was confronted by Dr. Stable.

"James... Is everything alright? I heard a lot of yelling." The doctor looked on in worry.

"Move."

"What?" He cocked his head at me.

"Move..." I watched as he moved out of my way. I continued down the hall to the door.

"James wait!" Twilight yelled as I continued to go out the door.

I didn't know where I was going to go. To be honest with myself. I had no place to go. I guess I was going to the place where I felt closest to home. I made my way to the Everfree Forest. By this time it started to rain again. I always hated the rain. It always seemed to make me feel like crap. It just made me feel worse than I did at the hospital. I don't think a lot of people would be able to know how I feel. I am sure there are people that have had thing like this happen, but for someone who has everything mock me like that. I just didn't know what to think.

I made it to the clearing in the forest about ten minutes after leaving. By now I felt a little better. I wasn't as mad and my headache was gone. I stood about fifteen feet away from my wreckage. I looked around at all of the broken parts and continued to walk closer. I didn't know the time. I had to guess it was mid afternoon. I walked around and arranged large pieces of steel against the wreckage. It wasn't pretty, but it would slow the rain down. I was already soaked and I needed rest.

"We have to find him!" Twilight said in a panic.

"Why? He doesn't even like us. You heard him." Rainbow Dash said with confidence.

"He didn't say that Rainbow Dash." Twilight gave her an irritated look. "He is just confused. He has only been here for a week and he doesn't understand how things work here."

"I agree with Twilight." Celestia said. "At the very least we need to find him."

"I think..." Luna stopped and looked up at the ceiling. Everyone looked at Luna.

"You know where James is?" Celestia looked on at Luna.

"Yes..." Luna continued. "He is in the Everfree Forest. I think I should be the one to talk to him. He is still mad."

"Okay." Celestia said. "We will be at a safe distance behind you." Luna made her way out the door as the others followed.

I suddenly awoke to a loud thunderous noise. I look out from under my makeshift shelter. I saw a white aurora shimmering in the clouds above me. I made my way out to get a better glimpse of the sky. I walked away from the wreckage as I got a clear view of the sky. This was different from the last time. Before it was only in a small area. This was all over the sky.

"What are you doing here James?" Luna asked while landing close besides me.

"I don't know." I looked away. "I guess I came here to end this." I put my hands in my pockets.

"I didn't tell my sister everything about you. That is w..." I interrupted Luna.

"I know. I guessed that a while ago. Some things are meant to be kept privet." I looked up at the sky. "I guess you are going to have to apologies for me."

"What are you talking about?"

"Celestia was right. I am what is causing this." I pointed up to the sky as Luna looked. "I can't think of anything else that would be sending a signal. Maybe we have a way on tracking this dark magic that you told me about."

"I don't think so. The magic merely resides within you." Luna looked at me with concern. "It has seemed to grow inside since we last talked."

"What about that other magic you talked about?"

"It has also grown, but I don't see any connection between the two." Luna smiled trying to comfort me.

"So I am guessing you didn't come alone?" I awaited an answer.

"No. The others are over there." She pointed at the tree line as I looked. "We are all worried about you."

"Why? They don't even know me." I walked around the wreckage so I wouldn't be seen. "Can you tell me that?"

"I can't, but can you tell me how you plan on ending this?" Luna backed away slowly

"No... I can't." I turned away.

"James; Relax. The dark magic is building inside you. Please stay calm." Luna stated as I ignored her.

I looked up at the sky. It was a sight to behold. White whirling lights appeared in random places and quickly vanished. On occasion a lightning bolt shot out of the clouds. It made the clouds glow even more.

I reached for my gun. I put it against my head. I could hear talking and yelling, but it all seemed to slur together. I couldn't make anything out of what was being said. I slowly started to pull the trigger.

Suddenly a cloud quickly formed around me. The wind picked up and the cloud seemed to reach to the sky. I put the gun down to look around me. The cloud was different from the clouds in the sky. The clouds in the skies where almost black. The cloud that quickly formed around me was a white. It almost looked like the mist in my dreams. I tried to reach out to touch it, but it seemed to move away. I could hear screaming and yelling, but the wind blowing around me muffled it. As sudden at the wind came. It quickly vanished while the clouds continued to spin around me. It was dead silent.

"Your death here is not convenient for me human." A loud and deep voice echoed around me.

"Who are you?"

"I am the only one who understands how you feel." The voice continued. "I know you feel hate for the people who betrayed you. I know you are confused on them picking you. I also know how you feel about being here. You are alone and you desire to return."

"You didn't answer me... Who are you?" I asked again.

"I am someone who can grant you power beyond what you currently poses. I can send you back to your home."

"What's the price of this power?"

"Nothing you haven't already given me. What I have now is more than enough." The voice continued to talk as I dropped to my knees. The voice started to go quiet as my vision darkened.

I quickly brought my hands to my eyes and rubbed them. I found myself standing in a dark field. I looked up and saw no skies. It was just black. I looked around and saw only black. As far as I could see. I started to walk forward. It didn't take long before I see a light in the distance.

I continued to make my way to the light. Soon after I could see that is was a small fire. I could see someone sitting next to the fire. I slowly approached it from behind. I could clearly see that it was human. It looked to be a man. I continued to approach him. Then he spoke to me.

"Hello James. It's been a long time hasn't it?" This voice was familiar to me.

"Dad?" I asked.

"Yes. Why don't you come closer and sit down?" He waved for me to come closer.

I cautiously move around so see his face. I was surprised to see that it was him. I made my way to him and sat a couple feet away from him.

"So how old are you now?" He broke the silence.

"I am Twenty-two Years old."

"Wow. Twenty-two huh? You have grown up to be a fine young man." He smiled at me. "I am proud of you son."

"What is this place?"

"I don't know. I just woke up one day next to the fire." He placed his hands next to the fire.

"So how long have you been here? "I asked.

"Well you are Twenty-two now. I am guessing I have been here for eight years."

"So then why am I here?" I asked while bringing my hands up to the fire.

"I believe your friend Luna is helping you." He gave me a smile.

"How to you know about Luna?" I asked with a confused look.

"It's the fire. I see some kind of visions through the fire. I don't understand how. I guess it's just how it is."

"So how much do you know?" I asked.

"I know the way you are trying to go is the wrong way. The path you have chosen is the wrong one."

"What are you talking about?" I interrupted.

"You have made a lot of new friends. You might not see it now, but those animals care for you. They worry for you." He gave me a smile and laughed. "It seems strange that horses can talk, but then again you are not on the Earth we know."

"What should I do? I don't understand." I waited for an answer.

"I believe you told Twilight about the gun you have. You told her that it was in the past and you are over it. How can that be true if you still are angry at me?"

"Because... You left me when I was 14. You left my alone when I was a child! You took a coward's way out and killed yourself!" I yelled as loud as I could.

"Yes... I did. I couldn't handle what I did in life. Now I regret it in death. It is the same mistake you are going to make now. Only when you let go of the past. The solution will be clear to you as it is so me." He gave me a smile.

"What is the solution?" I asked

"They won't let me tell you. It is something you need to find out on your own." I observed my father as he looked around. "It appears Luna can't keep you here for long. She is getting tired. Be sure to tell Lune thanks. It has been too long since I have seen my son face to face."

"Wait!" I watched as my father stood up from the fire. "It might be hard to be leave, but I have forgiven you."

"I know son... I know" My surroundings quickly changed. I heard a faint voice as i came back to reality. "I love you son."

I open my eyes to find myself once again in the whirling cloud. I could hear the same deep voice speaking, but I couldn't understand it. I continued to stay on my knees as I thought about what my father said to me. By now I firmly believed that I was not the signal. It also made me think about the new friends that I have made.

Twilight, Applejack and Spike took me out of the forest and got me the care I needed. Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie visited my in the Hospital with Twilight. Pinkie Pie even threw me a party and she hardly knew me. Rarity made me some new clothes. Luna has been with me since the start. She understood me the most. She even somehow allowed me to speak to my father one last time.

I stood up on my feet. All of the voices I hear are still jumbled. It gave me time to think. I couldn't be the signal. No one here could be an informant. My Hornet was completely destroyed. I looked down at my leg as I felt a gentle wind. I started to laugh. The voice within the mist suddenly became clear once again.

"So what will you chose human?"

I reached my arm out to see if the mist would move. It didn't seem to pull away like last time. I started to slowly walk towards the cloud.

"Tell me human! What will you chose!?"

I continued to ignore the voice as I passed through the cloud. I opened my eyes on the other side and looked behind me. I saw what looked me be like a small tornado. It seemed to quickly recede into the clouds in the sky. I looked to where Luna was before I was enveloped by the cloud. I saw Luna was laying on the ground with Celestia standing next to her. Twilight and Rainbow Dash looked to be seeing if Luna was okay. I quickly made my way to the group.

"Rainbow Dash!"

"Uhh umm Ya!?" She gave me a surprised look.

"Listen to me carefully! I need you to fly to Twilights house as quick as you can. Look along the wall for a black metal box. It is next to a small stand and is the only thing that stands out in the room. I need you to bring it here as fast as you can!" I made my case as serious as the situation was.

"Right!" Rainbow Dash spread her wings and quickly zipped off in the sky.

"Twilight!"

"James! What is going on?"

"No questions Twilight. Just listen to me. When Rainbow Dash gets back with the black box. I need you to destroy it. Leave nothing of it unscathed."

"But isn't that the thing that will help you find out why you are here in the first place?" Twilight gave me a confused look.

"No! It is the only thing left that can send information to where I am from." I looked around in the skies for Rainbow Dash.

"I'm here!" Rainbow Dash yelled as she landed. "I got it." Rainbow Dash dropped the box on the ground and backed away.

"Now Twilight."

"But..." Twilight still has a confused look on her face.

"Just do it!"

I looked on at the box as it started to glow. It slowly started to rise off the ground. Shortly after it exploded into a million pieces. I look up to the skies to see if it had any effect. Twilight, Celestia and Rainbow Dash all looked up at the sky.

"I don't get it. What are we all looking at?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"I am looking to see if the storm will dissipate." I replied.

"Hu?" Rainbow Dash sounded confused.

"He is seeing if the storm will go away." Twilight jumped in.

Sure enough the rain slowly stopped. The lights in the clouds started to fade. The thunder and lightning stopped. Shortly after the clouds started to break. A small beam of the sun shined where I was standing before the cloud enveloped me. I made my way to where I was standing. The sun light slowly started to expand.

"Where are you going James?" Twilight asked.

"I left my gun over there." I gave Twilight a smile as I continued to walk. "I have one last thing I need to do."

I was now standing in the same place where the clouds where. I looked down and saw the gun. I bent down to pick it up. I used my shirt to clean the mud off of it. I stood in that spot for a few seconds. I turn the gun on its side to read what was engraved on it.

" I am the punishment of God; and if you had not committed great sins, God would not have sent a punishment like me upon you." I read aloud. I walked over to the crater on the other side of the wreckage. I slide the action back to retrieve the last bullet. "Thanks dad." I tossed the bullet into the crater and watched the splash.

"So what now?" Twilight asked while she walked up next to me.

"Now?" I asked while looking up at the sun; using my hand to block the light. "Can we go home?"

"Yes!" Twilight yelled excitedly while giving me the biggest smile I have ever seen.

I walked over to Celestia and Luna. Luna looked at me and stood up.

"Celestia. I am sorry. I said too much at the hospital and I..."

"No. It is I who should be sorry." Celestia interrupted. "I jumped to a conclusion when I didn't have the important information. Luna didn't tell me the personal side of your story for good reason. And for that I am sorry."

"Already forgiven." I put my gun in the holster. I gave Celestia a smile and held out my hand for a shake. I looked at Celestia as she looked at my hand then back to me. I looked down at her hoofs. "Right..." I turned my hand and closed my fist. Celestia looked at my hand once again in a confused look. She brought her hoof up and gently tapped my fist. I laughed. "I guess some things are universal." Celestia continued to look at me confused. I turned to Luna and quickly gave her a hug. "Thank you."

"You're welcome James."

"My father thanks you too." I gave Luna a smile.

"What's with all this kissy kissy face stuff!" Rainbow Dash cut in.

"What's wrong Rainbow Dash? You want a hug too?" I looked at her and opened my arms.

"Nope! Can't do it." Rainbow Dash quickly opened her wings and flew off as quickly as she could.

"That's too bad." I started to laugh as Twilight joined in. "I am guessing this won't be the last I will see of you two?" I asked while turning back to Luna and Celestia.

"Seeing how often you get into trouble after being here a week. I don't think it will be." Celestia gave me a smile as her and Luna took off.

"So Twilight. Do you have a bakery in Ponyville?" I asked at we started to make our way out of the forest.

"Ya. Why?" She looked at me with a curious face.

"To be honest. The food you have here is horrible." I looked at Twilight as she glared at me. "Don't get me wrong." I gave Twilight a smile. "But I think you might have the materials to make some really good food."

"Sure." Twilight smiled. "I can take you over to Pinkie Pie's place tomorrow."

"Thanks Twilight. Tomorrow will be just fine."

Chapter 13. A Day at the Spa.

Chapter 13

A Day at the Spa

I woke up early this morning. The sun was just a sliver over the mountains. It has been a long time since I have slept like that. I don't believe I had a dream that night. The night was peaceful. There was no storm, no thunder and lightning. It was just quiet. It has been a long time since I have felt like this. I had a new outlook on life. I didn't have to worry about work, no house payment, no car payment and no one on my back about what I am doing wrong in my life.

The new life that I found is strange at best. Most of the things seem beneficial here. The air is crisp and clean. I can't comment on the weather too much, but on a good day. I can only say it in its self was a vacation. I am still weighing the good and the bad. After all I haven't seen many modern luxuries here.

Transportation is a major pain. The best transportation I have seen as of yet is a horse drawn carriage. I honestly don't know what to ask about that. Should I ask Twilight to pull me? Maybe I can find someone else. It is something I am going to have to keep in mind. The party Pinkie Pie threw me wasn't half bad. It was missing my liquid courage. I can change that, but it is something I will need to keep to myself. In all fairness; I was forced down this path. It hasn't been all that great for me yet, but I will push on to see the road I am on. After all there was no turning back now.

I grabbed my shirt off of the edge of the bed and threw it over my shoulder. I got up and made my way around the bed. I grabbed my boots and made my way down the stairs. I made it down the stairs and saw Twilight's bag. I remembered yesterday she had apples inside of it. I looked through it while hoping she wouldn't mind. I found myself an apple and made my way to the door. I sat down outside and put my boots on. I decided to keep my shirt on my shoulder, as the temperature outside was perfect.

I took a small stroll through Ponyville while I eat my apple. This was the first time I have actually walked around to take in the environment. The buildings here were old fashion, but very well maintained. It wasn't hard to tell the people loved living here. I continued walking until I heard a voice call my name.

"Hey James." A quiet voice said. I turned to look.

"Oh. Hey Fluttershy. Why are you up so early?" I asked while Fluttershy came up to me.

"I always enjoy a morning walk after I feed my animals." She smiled.

"I was actually going on a morning stroll too. Do you want to join me?" I lifted my hand in the direction I was heading.

"Oh. Actually I was going to the store." Fluttershy looked to the ground.

"Oh... In that case would you like some help?"

"That would be great." She gave me a smile as she continued walking.

"So how many animals do you have?" I asked while I wondered how much I was going to need to carry.

"Well let's see." Fluttershy was lost in her thoughts for a moment. "I have bunnies, cats, otters, seals, squirrels, owls..."

"Wow... I get it. You have a lot of animals..." I laughed while rubbing the back of my head. "So how much food will you be getting?"

"I think one bag will be fine." She said while we walked into what looked like a store. "The food is over here."

"That's a big bag..." I took the shirt off my shoulder and folded it. I placed the folded shirt back on my shoulder and placed a large bag of food over it. "Ready when you are."

"Are you okay? You don't look well." Fluttershy gave me a concerned look.

"My shoulder blades have been giving me problems. On occasion; it feels like they are on fire." I followed Fluttershy out the door after she paid. "I was thinking about seeing a doctor, but I left the hospital on a bad note yesterday."

"What happened?" Fluttershy asked in a confused tone.

"Let's just say I got a little mad. By the way how far is your house?"

"Oh. It's just up the road." Fluttershy quickened her pace to the door.

I continued to make my way over a small bridge. I looked up to see Fluttershy holding the door open for me.

"Where do you want this?" I walked in and took a quick look around.

"By the fireplace will be fine." She smiled. "Would you like a drink?" Fluttershy asked with a somewhat excited look.

"Actually I was out longer than I had planned to be." It looked like Fluttershy wanted to talk about something. "We can talk later." I placed the bag by the fireplace and put my shirt on.

"Okay. That would be wonderful." Fluttershy held the door open while I made my way outside.

I quickly made my way back to Twilight's house. Last time I left without saying anything. It turned into a somewhat large mess. Twilight seems very smart, but she doesn't pick up on much. I can't blame her. Our worlds are complete opposites when it comes to society.

I could now see Twilight's house. As I got closer; I could see Spike looking out the window at me. I waved at Spike at I made my way to the door. I could see he was saying something, but I couldn't make it out. I reached for the door handle. The door suddenly opened and I was quickly pushed to the ground.

"Damn it!" I yelled while I grabbed my head.

"Where were you!? What where you doing outside!? Are you leaving!?" Twilight yelled without taking a breath.

"I went out for a walk..." I rubbed the back of my head. "I ran into Fluttershy. She was getting food to feed her animals and I offered to help." Twilight clearly had me pinned. Twilight continued to look down at me to see if I was lying. "Can I get up?"

Twilight continued to look down on me for a couple of minutes. When she was satisfied with my answers. Twilight slowly backed up and sat in the doorway.

"Why didn't you say anything? I was worried."

"You were still sleeping... Oh! I also got in your bag to snag me an apple. I hope you don't mind." I got up to stretch my back.

"I don't mind." Twilight made her way back inside while I followed. "So are you ready to go to Sugar Cube Corner?"

"What?... Oh! The bakery?" I asked while making my way to the table. "About that Twilight... Do you mind if we can stop by the hospital?"

"What's wrong!?" Twilight quickly turned back to look at me.

"Nothing is wrong yet." I put my hands up slightly. "My shoulders have been giving me problems for a couple of days now." I put my hands in my pockets. "I would like to find out what is wrong. I am thinking it's a pinched nerve."

"A pinched nerve?" Twilight looked confused. "Is that bad?"

"Well it's not good. It's also not bad."

"Well then; we better hurry. The sooner we get this done. The sooner you can show me the kind of food you eat." Twilight smiled as she led the way to the hospital.

"That would be great." I gave Twilight a smile, as I held the hospital door open for her.

"Hello Twilight. James. What can I help you with?" Nurse Redheart asked.

"Its James." Twilight pointed at me.

"Ya... My shoulders have been giving me problems for the past couple of days. You mind giving me a quick look over?" I rubbed my shoulder.

"Sure! This way James." I followed Nurse Redheart into room six, as Twilight followed. "So what seems to be the problem James?"

"I have been having random burning sensations in my shoulder blades. The pain is somewhat random, but it is manageable."

"Is that all? No fatigue, no pain in your neck or lower back?" Nurse Redheart was taking down notes on her clipboard.

"No. Nothing like that." I laughed a little while I watched her. She was writing down notes with a pen she had in her mouth.

"Okay. I will be back in a minute. I will go get the doctor." She smiled as she put the clipboard around her neck.

"Why didn't you tell me about this sooner?" Twilight gave me a worried look.

"Well... I had other things on my mind, so I didn't mind the pain until now." I gave Twilight a smile. "It's not all that bad. It will get resolved today."

"Good morning James! The nurse tells me you are having problems with your shoulder." Doctor Stable walks over to the table and sets down the clipboard. "Let's see what I can do for you. Why don't you take your clothes off for me."

"Look doctor. I also came to apologize about yesterday." I took my shirt off and set it on the bed I was sitting on. "I was a little mad and I went over the line."

"It's alright. Everypony gets angry on occasion. Now turn around so I can see your back." I turned and felt the doctors cold hoof on my back. I hear Twilight gasp. As she gasped; I heard a loud crack and a shark pain riddle my back.

"What the hell was that for!? Shouldn't you have warned me first!?" I fell back on the bed, as my back riddled in pain. I foolishly tried to cover the pain with my hands, as I rolled around on the bed.

"If you knew what was coming. It would have felt worse." The doctor laughed as I tried to sit back up on the bed. "I think what you need now is a nice day at the spa. I don't want you to lift anything heavy or anything to strain your back." The doctor grabbed the clipboard and walked out of the room.

"Why didn't you warn me Twilight?..." I observed Twilight after I put my shirt on. She had her hoof covering her mouth. It was obvious she was trying not to laugh. "Well let's get going." I motioned my hand to the door.

"So let's go to Rarity's! Her and Fluttershy go to the spa every week together. I bet they would like company." Twilight made her way out of the hospital and off to Rarity's.

"I don't see why not." We made our way to Rarity's place.

"Rarity!" Twilight knocks her hoof on the door. "Are you home?"

"Coming darling." Rarity said behind the door as it opened. "Oh. Twilight, James can I help you with something?"

"We were wondering if James and I can come with you to the spa. We just came from the hospital and the doctor told James to relax." Twilight waited for Rarity's response.

"That would be marvelous." Rarity gave Twilight an excited smile." Fluttershy is probably already at the spa. Let me get a few things. I will only be a second." Sure enough she only took a few seconds. "Okay! I'm ready. Let's go." Twilight and I followed Rarity to the spa.

I could use this as a chance to ask Rarity about that gem. It all had to be connected. The glow from the gem was the same when Twilight's glow changed to blue. Come to think of it. It might also be causing my shoulder pains. We made our way to a large building. Rarity opened the door, as all of us walked inside. Rarity walked up to the desk to a baby blue pony.

"What can I do for you this afternoon Ms. Rarity?" The pony asked while giving Rarity a smile.

"I think I will have the usual again today Lotus Blossom, so will my friends." Rarity smiled excitedly and walked into the main room.

I followed Rarity, as did Twilight. As I got into the main room. I felt uneasy. Just by looking around the room. I could tell; I was probably the only man who set foot in this place.

"You know Twilight. On second thought. I should probably go. I am feeling much better now." I looked at Twilight as she shot me the most evil look I have ever seen. I don't know why, but I was honestly scared at the moment. "Never mind..." I looked back in front of me and I quickly stopped. A pink pony with blue eyes, mane and tail were blocking my path. It looked like she was sizing me up, or at least wondering what I was.

"Hello. I don't believe we have met." She smiled.

"My name is James. Nice to meet you."

"Oh. Hello James. My name is Aloe. I will be serving you and Ms. Rarity this afternoon. Please follow me." She turned around; I followed her and Rarity. We made our way off to the side. There were two lounge type chairs next to a large bath. Twilight and Fluttershy were in the bath. Rarity vanished behind some yellow curtains and quickly rushed out with a bath robe on and laid down on the chair.

"So I am guessing this is for a massage?" I asked.

"Why yes darling. What else would it be?" Rarity asked with a questionable look on her face.

"I don't know." I laughed as I took my shirt off. I laid down on my stomach and relaxed. I watched as Aloe walked over to me.

"Oh my goodness... What happened to you?" I could hear Aloe gasp.

"An evil doctor attacked me." I laughed and played it off. "Just be careful; it still hurts a little."

"Oh... Okay." I watches as she put something on her hooves. "I will be careful."

As I relaxed on the table. I could feel Aloe's hoofs on my back. She used some kind of liquid that gently warmed my skin. I honestly thought this massage would feel good. I have had one when I was on earth and it was good. As Aloe put pressure on my back. I felt a sharp pain roll up my back.

"Ouch!" I jumped up and scared Aloe.

"Is something wrong?" Aloe looked like she was about to cry.

"No I just wasn't expecting that to hurt like it did." I looked at Twilight as she gave me that evil look again. "I'm sorry. Pleas continue." I laid back down hoping that the pain was a onetime thing. Sure enough as she applied pressure on my back. My back cracked in pain and I jumped up again. "You know what... Maybe I will skip the massage..."

"James..." Twilight once again gave me that evil look. "You are going to listen to what the doctor said and relax... Understand?..."

"Yes I understand..." I laid back down and brought my hand up and formed a fist. As Aloe continued the massage. I bit down on my fist as the pain continued.

I don't know why I thought coming here would be a good idea. When I heard massage; I thought it would be great. Well it has been a lesson learned. A massage by a pony; with her hoofs. That hell lasted for thirty long minutes. I can't say it got better as time passed. As Aloe finished the massage. I sat up and heard at least six pops in my back.

"Hey Aloe. Do you have a sauna here?"

"We do." She gave me a smile and pointed. "It's over there."

"Do you have any towels?"

"We do. Let me go get you one." Aloe walked off as I stood up and stretched. She came back shortly after with a towel in her mouth. She placed it on the table. "There you go." She gave me a smile as I grabbed the towel.

"Thanks. If Twilight asks; I am in the sauna." I walked over to the curtain. I did my thing and wrapped the towel around my waist.

I go inside the sauna room. As I sat down. Aloe came in with a bucket in her mouth. She took the ladle and poured water over the rocks.

"Thanks Aloe. I can handle that for you."

"Okay James. I will be outside if you need anything." She gave me a smile and walked out of the sauna.

This was one day for the books. When did I let Twilight boss me around like that. I don't know, but that face she has. It was kind of scary. Also; I still need to ask Rarity about that gem. I was enduring the pain of that massage. Maybe I can talk to her on the walk home. I picked the ladle  and poured the water over the heated rocks. I laid back on the bench and looked at the ceiling. I look down at the end of the room to see the door opening. Fluttershy, Rarity and Twilight make their way inside. Twilight and Rarity sit at the opposing wall from me. While Fluttershy was standing next to my head.

"Oh. I'm sorry Fluttershy. I will move for you." I sat up and moved closer to the bucket of water.

"Oh you didn't have to do that James."

"No its fine." I give Fluttershy a smile. "Besides it looked like you wanted to talk to me about something this morning."

"Oh yes I did." Fluttershy sat next to me. I looked at Twilight and Rarity; they had shocked lookes on their faces.

"What's wrong with you two?"

"It's nothing. I am just wondering why Fluttershy is not... as... shy as she usually is." Twilight stated.

"Yes darling. Why is that?"

"Well... I have never seen anything like him before. He kind of reminds me of a monkey." Fluttershy stated.

"And that will do it for me..." I said while all three of them looked on at me.

"So James." Fluttershy looked straight at me. "What kind of animals do you like?"

"Hmmm... That's a tough one... I would have to say a Husky."

"What's a Husky?" Fluttershy looked at me with a confused look.

"It's a type of dog. Its fur is white, silver and black. They have blue eyes and they are fluffy." I smiled. "Well at least the huskies I like."

"Oh I have a bunch of dogs who would love to meet you! Would you like a dog?" Fluttershy gave me an exited look.

"Well... Maybe when I get my own place." I smiled and turned to Rarity. "Rarity... I need to ask you something important..."

"Yes darling; what is it?"

"You remember the day when Pinkie Pie threw that party for me right?" I scratched my head.

"Yes." Rarity raised an eyebrow at me.

"You told me to go back and get a piece of paper."

"Yes..." Rarity's eyes got wider.

"I found something." I rubbed my hand on my forehead. I knew what was coming next after seeing her reactions to what I have just asked. "I found a red stone in the desk I was looking in. I was wondering..."

"What did you do!?" Rarity quickly jumped up.

"I just picked it up to look at it. I didn't do anything to it." I put my hands up.

"That's why it didn't work..." Rarity sat back down and looked at the ground.

"I'm sorry... I didn't know picking it up would hurt anything." I looked down at the floor then back to Rarity. "I will do anything to make it up to you."

"No... its fine James." Rarity took a deep breath. "I should have kept it in a safer spot..."

"So what is James talking about Rarity?" Twilight asked.

"It was one of the Rubies of Desire."

"I have heard of those... It is suppose to collect and store magic and when it is full. It will grant your deepest desire." Twilight gave me a surprised look. "It also links to the user and won't work for anypony else."

"Yes. It took me a long time to find one." Rarity continued to look at the ground.

"But Rarity... Its only suppose to work on a Unicorn." Twilight rubbed her chin. "Why did it link with a human. Wait a minute! That's why my magic didn't work on you all those times! You where absorbing and storing it." Twilight looked at me again. "James... What do you desire most?" Twilight looked at me with a frown.

"I know what you are thinking Twilight. That's not it... I gave up  trying to go back home when I had you destroy the black box."

"Then what is it?" Twilight asked again.

"I don't know. Nothing comes to mind." I scratched my head and looked at Rarity. "I am so sorry Rarity. I didn't know."

"It's okay darling. Just put it to good use." She gave me a smile.

"No its not alright. I don't know how, but I will find you another one."

"It's alright James. It's yours now." She smiled at me. "I will be expecting you to come over and pick it up this evening yes?"

"Sure." I smiled back at Rarity then looked at Twilight. "I am going to go back home Twilight. I have had enough relaxing today." I continued to look at Twilight as she once again gave me that evil look.

"You're not going to do anything that is going to stress you out are you?..."

"No. No. I am just going to go home and read a little. Nothing more." Twilight nodded in approval. I turned to Fluttershy. "Sorry about keeping the conversation so short. How about next week. You can ask me all the questions you'd like."

"That would be wonderful!" Fluttershy smiled as Rarity stepped into the conversation.

"How about we all go on a picnic? I know this nice spot by a lake."

"That will be perfect! I never had a picnic before." I smiled at Rarity again. "Well I am going to head out now. I will see you later Rarity and Twilight." I walked out the door and made my way to my clothes.

I put my clothes on and take the towel. I found a basket full of towels, so I put mine into the pile. I started to walk to the door and I saw Aloe.

"Thanks Aloe. The massage was great after you worked the pain out." I faked a smile.

"That's a relief. I was thinking you didn't like it." She smiled as I walked to the door. "Come back soon!"

"Will do." I waved goodbye as I closed the door and made my way back home.

How would I get my hands on another one of those rubies? I didn't even ask what Rarity did to get the first one. In any case. I am going to need to find a job. I can probably ask Twilight to help me find one. That solves one problem; Now back to the ruby. Maybe Luna can help me on that one. I should try to talk to her tonight.

I walked up to the house and made my way inside. I saw Spike running around placing books on the shelves.

"Hey spike. Do you know where I can find the Daring Do series?"

"Ya it's on the shelf over there." Spike pointed

"Thanks little man." I walked over and found the book I was looking for. I went up the stairs and laid back on the bed. I opened the book and started to read.

I was reading that book for a good two hours. I heard the door open downstairs. I memorized the page number and placed the book on the shelf next to my gun.

"Hey Spike. Where is James?"

"He is up stairs reading."

"Hey Twilight. Why where you gone for so long?" I asked while making my way down the stairs.

"I went out shopping. I got you some bread!" Twilight smiled and levitated the bread towards me.

"Thanks." I grab the bread. It is not so surprising that the glow turned blue now. I understood why it did so. Now I only had to find out; what would happen next? "I am going to go to Rarity's. I will be back soon." I quickly rush out the door before Twilight had a chance to speak.

I made my way to Rarity's house while eating my bread. I slowed my pace when I saw her house. I walked up to her door and knocked.

"Coming!" I heard Rarity say behind the door. The door opened and I saw Rarity.

"Hey Rarity. You wanted me to come over to puck the ruby up." I rubbed the back of my neck.

"Yes. One moment darling. I will get it for you." Rarity left the door open as she went to retrieve the ruby. "Here we are." Rarity quickly came back to the door with a necklace floating next to her. "Here you go James." Rarity smiled. "Take good care of it."

"Thanks. I will and I will do my best to find you another." I looked at the necklace in my hand. She had work done on it. The ruby was incased in a small rim of gold. It led up to a small swivel for the chain. I put the necklace on and placed it under my shirt. "Thanks again Rarity. I guess I will see you in a week for the picnic."

"Wouldn't miss it for the world." Rarity gave me a smile and closed the door as I walked off.

I guess I should have said more, but nothing came to mind. That or I had nothing to say. I knew I had a lot of work ahead of me. I can probably ask Twilight if she had any books about the ruby. Then again; reading takes a lot of time. It would be better to ask around. I quickened my pace the sun started to go down behind the mountains. I make my way inside Twilight's house.

"Hey Twilight. I need your help with something."

"What is it James?" Twilight looked puzzled.

"I need money, so can you help me find a job?"

"Hmm..." Twilight brought her hoof to her chin. "Maybe Applejack would like some help on her farm." Twilight gave me a smile. "We can talk to her tomorrow if you would like."

"That would be great. The sooner the better." I took my boots off and placed them by the door. "I am going to go get some sleep. I will see you in the morning."

"Okay James. I am going to do a little studying before I go to bed. I will see you in the morning."

Chapter 14. A Nice Vacation Before Work.

Chapter 14

A Nice Vacation Before Work

I can't explain my dreams, but ever since I dreamt in this world. They have become more vivid. I sometimes wonder which world is real. It is rather hard to tell when you have others interact with you in the dream. It makes me wonder. Do all of the ponies in this world have power over their dreams like I do? Or is it just a freak accident with the dark magic I had. I guess it didn't matter now. When I go to sleep; I am in total control and I love it.

"Hey Luna! Can you hear me? I need to talk to you." I looked around for Luna.

"Yes James. I am here." Luna flew down from the dark sky.

"Hold on. I would like a more comfortable setting before we talk." I closed my eyes and relaxed. Thoughts rushed through my mind. I open my eyes and smiled.

"Where are we James?" Luna looked around.

"This is my house. Shall we go inside?" I walked up to the door as Luna followed me.

"Sure." Luna smiled as I held the door open for her. "Wow James. Houses in your world are very big. Do they all look like this?"

"No. A lot of houses are bigger. My parents had a house that was twice as big as this one. Hold on for a second. I need to see something in the kitchen." Luna followed me in curiosity. I opened the refrigerator and let out a big smile. "Hey Luna! You want to try one?" I held up the glass bottle.

"No. I can't interact in your dreams like you can." Luna started to stare at my counter. "James. What is this?" She tapped the counter top.

"That's granite rock. It's nice right?" I walked over to the edge of the counter with my bottle in my hand. I gripped the top and placed the cap on the edge of the counter. I hit the top of my hand and watched as the bottle top flew. "It is very strong too."

"I wish we had rocks like this in Equestria. My sister would absolutely love it."

"Let's go back into the living room and relax." I put my hand out motioning the direction of the living room.

I quickly run and jump over the couch. I laid back and took a drink of my beer. I watched as Luna took the time to walk around the couch. She slowly climbed up on the couch. As she slowly sat down. I couldn't help but laugh.

"Now down to business..." I looked at Luna after taking another drink. "Can you tell me anything about a Ruby of Desire?"

"Umm..." Luna's face started to turn a little red.

"Are you okay?" I asked

"Yes." Luna brought her hoof to her mouth and coughed. "The Rubies of Desire have a long story as a myth. How do you know about them?"

"Because I have one."

"What!?" Luna looked on in shock. "How did you find one!?"

"I got snoopy at Rarity's house and I picked it up. Twilight told me something about it linking to me. She also told me only unicorns can link to it." I look at Luna. She was still shocked. "Luna... Am I a unicorn?" I looked right in her eyes, as I gave her the weirdest look I could muster.

"What?..." Luna quickly brought her hoof up to her face to hide her laughter. "No. It is obvious you are not a unicorn." She smiled.

"So... What can you tell me about the rubies?" I asked while taking another drink.

"Well... The rubies have been used in the past. They stay linked to only one pony at a time. The link can only be broken when the user dies. You probably already know that they grant your deepest desires, but what you don't know. Throughout  the myth. They have been used for only love." Luna started to turn red again.

"Every time one was used. It ended badly. The owner of the ruby was always killed by their lover. The magic of love is real and if it is faked. Paranoia would set in. The one under the magic never had the chance to build trust, so it drives them mad. When the magic overpowers the lovers emotions. They do everything in their power to kill the one who is linked."

"Is it possible to use it for something different than love?" I asked in curiosity.

"I don't know. I can't tell you too much for I don't know much about the other uses."

"So how many are their?" I continued to press Luna a bit. I felt like she was hiding something.

"There is a total of six. Two of them are locked away in a vault in Canterlot. I have one of the rubies as dose my sister." Luna floated her crown off her head. It levitated towards me.

"Why is it blue?" I reached out and grabbed her crown. "I am guessing different colors gives different traits to the one linked?"

"You are correct." Luna gently floated her crown back on her head. "Blue represents kindness and understanding. My sister gave it to me when Twilight sealed the dark magic inside of me away."

"Your sisters gem on her crown was purple. What is purple?" I took another drink of my beer.

"Purple is for fairness and justice." Luna smiled. "What is your color?"

"Mine is red." I looked at Luna's expression. She started to turn red again...

"Red is for love and power."

"So if two are locked in a vault, You and your sister have two and I have one. Where is the last one?"

"My sister and I have the blue ruby, purple, green and black ruby. You have the red one. The last ruby would be white."

"So what is the green, black and white rubies do?" I continued to press her for information. I was curious why she didn't tell me where the white ruby was when I asked.

"The green ruby is for growth and beauty, the black is for death and destruction and the white is for life and rejuvenation."

"So do you know where the White Ruby of Desire is?" I asked while I finished my beer.

"It is said that it is lost in the Badlands." Luna seemed to panic a little.

"Where are the Badlands?" I asked curiously.

"It is surrounded by the Macintosh Hills; over by Dodge City." Luna looked at me with a sad expression. "Are you going to try and use the ruby to go back home?"

"You know... Twilight was thinking that same thing." I chuckled a little. "I gave up going home when Twilight destroyed the black box."

"So James... What do you desire most in your life?" Luna asked while paying close attention.

"Twilight asked that same question." I sat up to think about it for a few seconds. "I don't know what I want in life." Luna looked disappointed with my answer.

"I should be going James. It is almost morning." Luna gave me a smile.

"Alright. I will walk you to the door." I opened the door for her. I watched as the flew off in the skies. "I wonder what would happen if I where to combine all of the rubies together. I guess I should have asked."

Chapter 15. The Apple Farm.

Chapter 15

The Apple Farm

I opened my eyes as a gentle warmth rolled over my face. I looked towards the window. It was once again a sunny day in Ponyville. I got out of bed and turned around to see Spike got up before me. Twilight was still sleeping, so I made my bed. I made my way down the stairs to see Spike sitting on a chair. It looked like he was enjoying a glass of orange juice.

"Morning Spike. You got any more of that?" I pointed to his glass.

"My orange juice?" Spike asked. "Ya would you like some?"

"Ya. That would be awesome." I watched spike walk off. He quickly returned.

"Here you go James." Spike held the glass up as far as he could.

"Thanks little man." I took a drink. "So Spike. Why do you get up so early?"

"I have to do my chores; You know. I have to put the books away, clean the floors and sometimes rearrange the books in their proper order." Spike looked on at me as I drank the juice. "What's wrong James? You never had orange juice before?"

"No I have had it before, but it has been a long time ago." I gave Spike a smile as I put the glass on the table. I turned to a noise by the stairs. "Morning bed head! Looks like you had a good night's rest." Spike and I giggled a little.

"What?" Twilight walked over to a mirror. "Oh my..." She quickly levitated a brush to comb her hair. "So James, are you ready to see Applejack?"

"Ya. Ready when you are."

"What is Twilight talking about James?" I turned to see Spike was confused.

"Well... I got into something I shouldn't have at Rarity's house. I touched a magical ruby and now only I can use it."

"What!? Why would you look around for stuff if it's not yours!?" Spike was noticeably angry.

"Calm down Spike. She told me to look for something." I pated my hand on Spikes head as he calmed down. "It was nothing more than an accident. I am going to make some money so I can get her another ruby."

"Oh. Well just as long as you find her a replacement it will be fine." Spike scratched his head. "Do you mind if I can see the ruby?"

"Sure Spike." I reach down the collar of my shirt and pull the necklace out. I gave spike a worried look, as I noticed him drooling.

"That looks delicious." Spike continued to drool.

"So you eat gems?" I put the necklace back under my shirt.

"You bet! Have you ever tried some? They are so good." Spike got excited.

"I can't say I have. I don't think my teeth can handle me chewing rocks." Twilight interrupted.

"Are you ready to go James?" Twilight smiled. For some reason, it felt like she was trying to get rid of me today.

"Ya let me get my boots on." I waved to Spike to come closer. "Spike. Be carful... Twilight is trying to get rid of me. I need you to hold down the fort. Don't let anything slide past you; alright?" I gave Spike a wink as he laughed.

"You can count on me!" Spike continued to laugh as Twilight looked on at us confused.

"Alright Twilight. Let's get going." I opened the door for Twilight and followed her out.

"So do you know what I am going to be doing at Applejack's?"

"I don't. I'm sorry." Twilight gave me a curious look while walking. "So James... I was wondering. Can I see your Ruby of Desire?"

"Ya I don't think so..." I smiled at Twilight. I reached in my shirt to retrieve the necklace.

"Oh... Okay." Twilight looked at the ground.

"I was kidding... Here" Twilight quickly gave me an exited look. She quickly levitated the necklace away to look at it. "When I picked up. It was only the gem, so the gold trim and chain. She added to it."

"Ya. The metal work on this is amazing. It must have cost her a lot." She rotated it to look at the back. "You know that this ruby was used to find love?"

"I do. I also know that there are six of them."

"How did you know? I didn't see you read anything about them." Twilight levitated the necklace back to me.

"I talked to Luna in my dream last night." I grabbed the necklace and put it back on under my shirt.

"That's convenient." She smiled.

"Yep. So is that the farm I am going to work on over there?" I pointed.

"Ya. How did you guess?"

"Applejack had apples for her cutie mark, so I put the two together." We walked up to a barn.

"Hey Applejack! You in there?" Twilight yelled.

"Well howdy Twi! Is this my help today?" Applejack pointed towards me.

"He sure is. Just go easy on him. I don't want to have to take him to the hospital again." Twilight turned to me. "Behave James. I need to go run some errands, so don't do anything to hurt yourself."

"I understand..." I was slightly irritated, but I hid that from Twilight. It was almost like she was treating me like a pet. "I guess I will make my way back when I am done, so I will see you later Twilight."

"Don't forget to get something to eat." Twilight levitated three bits to me.

"Thanks." I grab the money. "I won't forget to eat." I watched as Twilight galloped off.

"So partner. You ready to get to work?" Applejack smiled.

"Sure am. Where do I start?"

"Eager to get working. I like that." Applejack walked up to me and started to circle. "First we need to find out what you can do." Applejack stopped and put her hoof to her chin. "Come with me inside the barn."

"Alright." I followed close behind Applejack.

"You mind standing in front of that cart over yonder?" I walked to the cart she pointed at. "Good! You will be perfect for the cart we have down in the fields." Applejack walked out of the barn as I followed. "Let's go down to the fields with Big Mac. I wana see if you can buck for apples."

"Hey Applejack. Who is Big Mac?"

"Why Big Macintosh is my brother. I help him with the farm work."

"I am guessing that is him over there." I pointed at a large red horse.

"Yes siry!" Applejack smiled at me as I walked over to him.

"Hey Big Macintosh. My name is James."

"Hello James." I watched as he went back to kicking trees.

"You mind if I call you Mac for short?"

"Nope."

"Alright James! Let's see what ya got! Walk over to that there tree." Applejack pointed to the tree next to Mac. I walked to the tree she pointed at. "Now give it a good buck!" Applejack smiled.

"Buck? You want me to kick the tree?..." I looked at her confused.

"What else would I be talking about?" Applejack looked confused.

"I will try, but I don't think it is a good idea..." I take a step back. I bring my right leg up and kicked the tree as hard as I could. A small pain shot up my leg as it made contact. "That wasn't as bad as I expected." I watched as three apples fell to the ground. I turned to applejack. "I am guessing that was not all that great?" A fourth apple dropped on my head.

" Hahahaha!" Applejack laughed as the apple rolled off my head. "I don't think bucking is your thing!"  Applejack continued to laugh.

"Eeyp" Mac said behind me.

"Then what would you have me do?" I rubbed my head where the apple hit.

"Well... I think you will be good loading the cart up. When the cart is full. I need you to unload it in the apple cellar." Applejack adjuster her hat. "You can find the cellar door about 20 feet away from the barn. It's not too hard to find."

"Understood boss." I started to load up the cart. I continued to think while I worked on the farm.

My dream last night with Luna. I had a feeling she was hiding something from me. I just couldn't put my finger on it. She avoided the question when I asked about the white ruby, but she answered that question later. Maybe she was stalling for something, or someone. Maybe Celestia had the same power as Luna. It was possible, but very unlikely. The small fight we had at the hospital tells me she can't look into dreams, or the minds of the dreamers.

That brings up another problem. How much has Luna told her sister. Luna seems to have a lot of respect for me. She kept my personal side a secret from her sister. It makes me wonder if she has told her about my ruby yet. Not to mention that both Luna and Celestia has one of the rubies. They are obviously collecting the rubies, but for what reason. They must have some kind of power if they are combined together.

The only problem is combining them. They link to only one user. Luna told me Celestia gave her the ruby. This gave me the conclusion that Celestia was protecting something. She has her sister Luna link to one of the rubies to stop someone from linking to all of them. I could only guess that all six together would give you a lot of power. I understood now! It was the perfect plan. You have to kill the one linked to the ruby, before you can use it yourself. What better way to protect something then to split it up between powerful people. This brought up another thought.

What on earth did Rarity want with that gem. Was it right for me to try to repay her with another Ruby of Desire? She didn't seem to know about its greater secret. If she did, she would have killed me to sever the link. She was way too kind to do anything like that. I was thinking about this way too much. I should stop before I think of something I shouldn't.

"Hey James!" Applejack yelled. "You don't need to bring the cart back! Could you put it in the barn!?" Applejack ran up to me. "We are done for the day." Applejack gave me a smile. "When you put the cart back in the bard. Come in the house so I can get you your payment."

"You got it boss." I took the cart back to the barn as Applejack made her way to the house.

I placed the cart in the barn and closed the barn doors. I made my way to Applejack's house. I opened the door and I was confronted by a green horse. She looked very old.

" Now you wait one cot picking minute! What are yey? I haven't seen a thing like ya before..."

"I am Applejacks friend." I put my hands up. "She told me to come in and get my payment for working on your farm today."

"Ohhh?" she raised an eyebrow and looked at me. "In that case. Applejack is in the kitchen." She gave me a smile and walked up stairs.

I walked around looking for the kitchen. It didn't take me too long to find it. A strong smell of baked apples led the way. As I walked in the kitchen. I noticed apple pies on the windowsill. I looked at Applejack as she looked through a small chest. As I continued to smell the pies. I remembered I forgot to eat.

"Howdy partner!" Applejack continued to look in the chest. "How does 10 bits sound for your hard work?"

"I think you can do better..." I said while eyeballing the pie.

"What did you have in mind?" Applejack looked at me.

"How about 5 bits and one of your apple pies." I looked at applejack with a straight face.

"Well..." Applejack laughed. "You drive a hard bargain! I am going to have to accept." Applejack walked over to the window and grabbed a pie. "Would you like me to cut it up for ya?"

"Sure. That would be nice." Applejack cut the pie and placed 5 bits on the counter. "So would you like me to come back?"

"Sure do! You helped out a lot and I appreciate it." Applejack smiled.

"Alright! I will see you tomorrow." I smiled at applejack. I made my way out the door.

I walked home while eating my apple pie. It was the best pie I had ever eaten in my life. This is the kind of food people would kill for. The best part was; it was still warm. It made it all that much better. I was on my sixth piece. I looked down and thought that Spike and Twilight might want a piece, so I saved the last two for them. I walked through the door of Twilight's house.

"Hey Spike, Twilight. I have something for you two." I watched as spike ran up to me.

"What is it James!?" Spike was obviously very excited.

"It is some of Applejacks homemade pie." I handed the pie tin to spike.

"Oh boy! It's been a while since I have had some of Applejack's pies." Twilight quickly levitated the pie away from spike.

"Thank you James; that was very kind of you." Twilight looked at the pie. "There is only two pieces here. What about you?"

"Who do you think ate it?" I laughed. "It was really good." I smiled. "Well I am beat, so I am going to head off to bed. Applejack wants me to come over tomorrow again. So I will see you in the morning."

"Okay James. I will see you in the morning. Thanks again for the pie." Twilight smiled at me while she levitated two plates towards her.

"Ya James! Thanks a lot." Spike said while watching Twilight.

I made my way to the bed. It wasn't a bad day. I made a total of 8 bits today and I got some good food in my stomach other than just bread. I put my money next to my gun and laid back to go to sleep.

Chapter 16. A Peaceful Picnic.

Chapter 16

A Peaceful Picnic

"Wake up James!" I felt something small jumping on my chest. "Wake up! Come on!"

"What's going on?" I open my eyes to find Spike jumping on my chest. "What are you doing spike?"

"I am trying to wake you up, but you are very hard to wake..."

"I have been working my butt off all week spike. Give me a little credit..." I sit up and spike rolls off my chest.

"Hey! what was that for?" Spike quickly got up.

"That should teach ya..." I chuckled. "Yo spike... I saw a bowling alley a couple of days ago... If we go; you wana be my ball? You roll very well."

"That's not funny... Besides do you remember what we are going to do today?"

"Umm... Let me think for a second." I tried to remember, but all I could think about were those damn apples. "I am pulling a blank Spike. Fill me in."

"You are suppose to be going on a picnic with Rarity, Fluttershy, Twilight and me." Spike crossed his arms. "And you are running late... Twilight went out to get some food ready. She will be back any second now..."

"Ohh... That's right... Oh crap..." I quickly push the blanket over Spikes head. "I need to get ready!"

"Hey! Why did you do that!?" Spike struggled in the heap of the blanket.

"Sorry Spike." I pull the blanket out from over him. "I wasn't paying attention."

"Ya I can tell... You have been acting like this all week..." Spike gave me a worried look. "Is something wrong?"

"No Spike. I am fine. Just a little tired. Remember I use to be a military man; not a farm hand. I will get use to this life soon. It will just take some time." I gave Spike a smile.

"Well... Alright if you say so." Spike made his way downstairs with me.

The past week I have been working on Applejacks farm. I managed to get a total of 83 bits. Twilight had to get me a bag for my money a couple days ago. Today would be a good day to ask Rarity about how she got the ruby. Going off the topic a little. I have a weird feeling about this week, but I do have good news. The burning in my shoulders is completely gone now. I am happy about that.

"Hey Spike. What am I going to be carrying?"

"I don't know what Twilight is going to be bringing. Let's wait for Twilight before we start packing stuff." Spike said as the door opened.

"Hey Spike. Is James up?" Twilight asked while she closed the door.

"Ya he is awake."

"Hey Twilight. What are we going to be bringing with us?" I asked while putting my boots on.

"I already have everything packed and ready to go." Twilight did a final look around the room to make sure she had everything. "Are you both ready?"

"Ya I'm good to go!" I quickly ran down the stairs and up to twilight. "What would you like me to carry?"

"Can you carry the basket and the towels?" Twilight smiled.

"You got it." I went by the door to pick up the stuff.

"Spike! Hurry!" Twilight yelled.

"I'm coming! I'm coming..." Spike rushed into the room.

"You ready for a ride Spike?" I asked

"Sure am!" I picked spike up and set him on my shoulder. "Looks like we are ready Twilight. You lead?"

Twilight opened the door as Spike and I made out way outside. Twilight followed close behind.

"So Twilight. Are we going to pick the others up?" I asked as Spike sat down on my shoulder.

"Nope. They should be making their way to the spot now." Twilight looked up at Spike. "So you have your own little perch now Spike?" Twilight laughed.

"What are you talking about Twilight?" Spike shot Twilight a confused stare.

"I think she wants to know when you started to ride my shoulder." I laughed.

"Oh. I don't know. I just jumped up here a couple of days ago. I wanted to see how it is from this high up." Spike brought a claw up to his chin. "Ya... that's it."

"We have had a week of beautiful weather. I am very impressed." I adjusted the towels in my arm.

"Rainbow Dash has been very thorough about keeping the skies clear. She got a lot of talking to when that odd storm came in." Twilight looked like the was deep in thought. "In fact, that was the first time I have ever seen a storm like that. Have you seen anything like that in your world?"

"I have... Only once." I looked up at the sky as I see birds flying around.

"When was that?" Twilight asked.

"I saw it the first day I came to Equestria." Twilight stayed quiet for a good ten minutes.

"So James... Do you regret coming here?" I looked at Twilight while we walked. I noticed her ears where down.

"Naa... I made a lot of new friends here." Twilight looked at me and i gave her a smile. "It's not all that bad here. The food could be better, but other than that its nice."

"That's good to hear!" Twilight quickly perked up. "I have some food I know you are going to like! I can't wait till you try it."

"It's not flowers or grass is it?" I asked.

"Nope!" Twilight's walk turned into a slow skip. I t was obvious she was happy about something.

"We are here!" Twilight said while we made our way past some bushes. "Hi Rarity! Fluttershy!"

"Hello Twilight, James, Spike. Glad you could make it!" Rarity smiled.

"Hi James." Fluttershy said.

"Hey Fluttershy Rarity." I smiled as I set the stuff down on the blanket. "Nice place for a picnic Rarity. Thanks for the invite." I looked to the side. "What's the couch for?"

"You didn't expect me to lay on the grass did you?"

"I guess not..." I picked Spike off my shoulders and set him down.

"Spike, could you get everything set up please." Twilight opened the basket and looked around.

"Sure thing Twilight." Spike started to set up the plates.

I walk over next to the blanket. I sat down and laid back in the grass. I tried to remember how long it has been since I took a break like this. I looked up at the birds as they flew freely. Fluttershy came into my view. I turned to look at her.

"What's up Fluttershy." I smiled.

"What are you thinking about James?" Fluttershy sat down next to me in the grass.

"Well; Looking up at the birds. It reminds me a lot about me when I was training to fly." I watched Fluttershy as her eyes grew bigger.

"Can you tell me when you where training to fly?" I looked on at her as she started to tot a little excited. "You don't have to if you don't want too." Fluttershy started to look sad.

"I don't mind. What do you want to know?" I asked as she got excited again.

"Everything." She smiled.

"Well I don't remember everything, but I do remember a lot about training."

"That's okay." Fluttershy interrupted."

"Every man and child in my world has always wanted to be free. I was no exception. I lied about my age to join the military. They didn't care; our country was at war." Fluttershy interrupted.

"Why do you have war where you are from?" Fluttershy gave me a frightened look.

"I heard a saying before. War is when the old and the wise trick the young and stupid into fighting. I never understood why we went into some wars. I guess we just wanted their stuff."

"Oh. Please continue." Fluttershy smiled.

"Well... I got in no problem. I got through school as fast as I could. I knew I wanted to fly when I saw the Blue Angels at an air show." I looked at Fluttershy as her eyes got bigger again.

"What are Blue Angels?"

"Well... I like to think they are among the best flyers in the world." Fluttershy interrupted again.

"So they are like the Wonder Bolts." Fluttershy's eyes started to glow in excitement.

"Ya. I guess." Honestly I didn't even know what the Wonder Bolts were. "The first training exercise I did in a real plain; it was in the Pacific Ocean. Radar was acting funny and I had no idea where I was. I ended up over a Chinese carrier."

"Chinese?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yep. It is one of hundreds on nations on my planet." I smiled. "When I flew over the carrier. They responded with a squad of their own plains. I think they where called The Mighty Dragons. It was their new jet. Trust me when I say this. When people are trying to kill you. You turn rookie to ace in no time. I took out all three of them. All that happened was damage to my wing. It wasn't too bad; I just couldn't hit supersonic."

"You killed them?..." Fluttershy was about to cry.

"What?..." I laughed. "No. they ejected before it was too late for them. I don't think telling you the rest would be too good for you. If you were about to cry about that story. The next one would send you running home." I chuckled." Long story short. Accidents happen and you have to deal with them." I gave Fluttershy a smile. I looked to my other side and I saw both Twilight and Rarity. I'm guessing they were listening to my somewhat short story. "The food ready?" I gave them a smile.

"Hu? Oh yes the food is ready." Twilight smiled.

"So what is there to eat?" I got up and sat down on the blanket with a plate in front of me.

"You will see." Twilight smiled and levitated a sandwich on my plate.

"Alright." I looked at the sandwich for a moment. Then to Twilight and back to the sandwich. I picked it up and looked inside the sandwich. "Nice. Peanut butter and jelly. Thanks Twilight." I smiled and took a bite. "So Rarity... How did you find that ruby?"

"I found it at Rambling Rock Ridge. It was at the mouth of a small cave." I watched Rarity take a bite of her sandwich.

"So where is that?" I asked.

"It's about a 10 minute walk east from Ponyville." She said while taking another bite of her sandwich.

I had to think about that for a while. She found it while at Rambling Rock Ridge. If so, someone else might have lost it. That or Rarity found in among dead bodies. Something didn't add up.

"Did you find it on the ground?" I waited for an answer.

"Yes. I found it on the ground at the mouth of a cave." Rarity gave me a strange look. "Is something wrong James?"

"No nothing is wrong. I am just curious. Do you mind if I ask you what where you going to use the ruby for?" I finished off my sandwich. I looked at Rarity as she turned red. "Never mind. I'm sorry you don't have to tell me." Rarity looked relieved. I turned to look at Spike. "Hey Spike. I am going to go swimming. You want to join?"

"Umm..." Spike looked at the ground. "I don't know how to swim..." Spike gave me a disappointed look.

"No problem. You wana learn?" I asked

"Would I!?" Spike quickly jumped up. "Let's go!"

"Alright Spike; let's go." Spike was quick to follow. "You two want to join us?"

"That's alright darling. I'll pass." Rarity smiled.

"You go on James I am fine." Twilight raised a hoof and motioned me to go. "I wanted to talk to Rarity about something."

"Alright. Your loss." I turned and made my way to the lake. "Hold up spike! Let me take my clothes off."

"You know Rarity. James is very determined to find you another ruby." Twilight took a drink of water. "He has been working his hoofs off at Applejacks farm all last week."

"I know darling. I told him he didn't have too." Rarity looked at the ground.

"Don't feel bad Rarity. I have been with him for two weeks now." Twilight smiled. "He is very reliable. All he wants to do is help you."

"I know, but those rubies are hard to find. How do you think he will fine another?" Rarity asked.

"I dont know." Twilight put her hoof to her chin. "I bet if there is a way. I know he will find it!" Twilight smiled.

"I agree with Twilight. James is very kind." Fluttershy smiled

"Hey Spike... You ready?" I whispered to spike.

"Sure am. Let's do this..." Spike whispered back.

"Alright hop up on my hands. I will use my arms and legs to push you off." I bent my knees and put my hands on my shoulders. "Ready Spike. Don't mess this up... You only get one shot."

"Got it." Spike jumped up on my hands and turned to Rarity. "Hey Rarity! Watch this!" Spike yelled as loud as he could at Rarity. Rarity, Twilight and Fluttershy looked at us. "Now James! Go!"

"You got it!" I quickly jumped while pushing spike in the air.

"Spike!" Twilight yelled as Spike launched twenty feet in the air. "Spike!"

"Spiky Wikey!" Rarity yelled.

"Oh my..." Fluttershy covered her mouth.

"Nice air spike! Don't mess this up! Remember one shot!" I yelled at spike as he went into freefall.

"Got it!" Spike yelled.

"No Spike! Head first arms straight!" I painfully watched as spike did the worlds biggest belly flop. "Oh man Spike..." I covered my mouth trying not to laugh. "You okay little man?" Twilight ran up to me with Rarity and Fluttershy.

"I'm okay!" Spike waved at us. Spike started to swim to shore.

"Why would you do that to my Spiky Wikey!?" Rarity yelled.

"Why did you do that James?..." Twilight asked.

"Umm..." I looked at Rarity then turned back at Twilight. I bent over to whisper in Twilight's ear. "Spike wanted to impress Rarity. I think it worked."

"I'm fine Rarity." Spike said. "I wanted to do it."

"Oh... Okay then." Rarity smiled. "Oh! I have a great Idea! Let's do this again and invite every pony."

"That's a great idea Rarity." Twilight looked up at me. "Are you going to come too James?"

"I cant... Sorry. Me and Spike have something we have to do." I turned to Spike and winked at him. "Right Spike?"

"Right!" Spike nodded.

"Okay. Well we should get going. I have some studying to do." Twilight said. We picked up and called it a day and what a relaxing day it was.

Chapter 17. Wedding in Canterlot.

Chapter 17

Wedding in Canterlot

"Hey Spike. You ready to get going?" I walked downstairs and saw spike running around the room. "Something wrong Spike?

"No nothing is wrong." Spike quickly looked around the room. "I am just finishing some work before we go." Spike quickly stopped as I walked next to him. I watched him as he grabbed his stomach.

"You positive Spike... You don't look so good." I continued to watch Spike.

"I'm fine." Spike then let out one of the biggest belches I have ever heard.

"What was that spike!?..." I look down at the paper Spike just burped up. "Is that normal for you?" I asked while picking up the paper.

"Ya; its normal. It's how I send and receive letters from the Princess." Spike watched as I opened the letter.

"Princess Celestia cordially invites you to the wedding of Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and Shining Armor. It is hoped that you and your friends will be joining us tomorrow at the Canterlot Ball Room. We graciously await your Arrival." I looked at Spike. "Oops... I just opened Twilights mail. You think she will be mad at me?" I rolled the letter back up and handed it to spike.

"No. I read her letters all the time and I am fine." Spike took the letter.

"I think you should hurry and get this letter to Twilight."

"Right!" Spike ran to the door. "Wait... Do you know where they went on the picnic today?" Spike asked.

"I don't... Sorry little man; you're on your own on this one." I looked at spike. "You might want to find her fast. Canterlot is a while away from here."

"Right!... Wait; how do you know where Canterlot is?" Spike looked confused.

"I found an atlas over on that shelf." I pointed to the books closest to the door. "I wanted to know where the Badlands where, so I looked for some maps." I gave Spike a smile. "Now hurry Spike."

"Right!" Spike quickly ran out the door to look for Twilight.

"Now I have some time to finish Daring Do." I walked up the stairs and laid on my bed. I cracked open the book and started to read.

I hear the door open down stairs some time after I started my reading. I looked at the page number and placed the book on the shelf. I get up to go see who came in.

"Hey Spike, Twilight." I looked at Twilight. "What's wrong Twilight? The picnic not go well?" I made my way down the stairs.

"No it was nothing like that..." Twilight looked down at the ground. I looked at Spike as he tried to wave me down close to him.

"Twilight just found out about the wedding. She is upset that her brother didn't invite her himself." Spike whispered.

"Oh." I looked at Twilight. "So Shining Armor is your brother?"

"Ya; how did you know?" Twilight looked up at me.

"Ummm... About that..." I rubbed the back of my neck. "I kind of opened that invitation and did a once over on it. I hope you didn't mind. I didn't know what it was." I laughed. "It was the first time I ever saw Spike burp up paper."

"Its fine... I am just so upset he didn't invite me himself!" Twilight walked around in anger.

"Twilight; I am sure he has his reasons. He might be dealing with something important himself. He probably couldn't get the chance to visit you." Twilight cut me off.

"And I'm not important!?" Twilight looked at me in anger.

"No I didn't say that. I am just saying he might have a lot on his mind. I bet he just hasn't had the chance to tell you; that's all." I gave Twilight a smile as she calmed down.

"You're coming too right?" Twilight asked.

"I don't see why not. Let me just get some stuff." I ran upstairs and grabbed my gun and my money. "I'm ready to go now if we are leaving."

"Okay. Let's get going to the train station. The others will be waiting there for us." Twilight looked at my side. "James. Why are you brining your gun?" Twilight cocked her head.

"To be honest. I don't feel comfortable leaving it here alone for too long." I smiled. "Besides. It's only a paper weight now. It has no ammo, so I can't fire it."

"Oh. Okay then." Twilight smiled at me. "Let's get going to the station." I opened the door for Twilight and watched as her and Spike walked out.

I had to be honest with myself. I was bringing my gun because I didn't trust everyone in Ponyville. I haven't met many of the ponies. Putting that aside; I had no idea if they had crime. I was sure they didn't. It is a very quiet town after all. I would say I was being overprotective.

"James. could you wait here with Spike while I get the tickets?" Twilight asked.

"Sure thing." I looked down at Spike as Twilight walked off. "Spike..." I pointed at him. "Don't you move from that spot..." I watched him as he crossed his arms. I started to laugh a little. "Relax Spike I am just playing."

"It's not fun when you play like that..."

"Don't worry Spike. I know you can take care of yourself." I smiled. "Nothing to worry about right?"

"Ya I guess."

"Here James, Spike." Twilight levitated the tickets to us. "Let's get on. The conductor told me the others are already on the train." Spike and I followed Twilight on the train. Shortly after the train departed.

"Come on Twilight. Cheer up. I am sure you will get this solved when we get to Canterlot." I watched her as she looked out the window. I jumped as Pinkie Pie yelled something about the wedding.

"You might be right." Twilight sighed. I walked off and sat across from Twilight. I overheard Spike ask Rarity what a bachelor party was. I watched as everyone laughed at spike. "Hey Spike come here." Spike quickly ran over to me.

"Ya James?"

"A bachelor party is when you take the bachelor to a strip club." I whispered in Spikes ear.

"What's a strip club?" Spike asked.

"Ehh..." I shrugged my shoulders. "I duno."

"We're  here! We're here!" Pinkie Pie yelled as the train slowed down.

I pinkish wall quickly moved throughout the train. As it passed through me. It glowed blue around me and continued down the train.

"Well that was a odd feeling..." Spike walked up to me.

"What was?" Spike asked

"Whatever that pink wall thing was..." I pointed to the back of the train. I looked out the window as the train stopped. "That's a lot of..." Rainbow Dash interrupted.

"Wow! What's with all the guards?" I watched as Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Rarity popped their heads outside.

"I'm sure there just taking the necessary precautions." Rarity looked around at the guards. "Royal weddings do bring out the strangest ponies." Rarity smiled.

"Aahhhh choo!" Pinkie Pie looked on as confetti flew in front of her. Spike and I watched as all six of them walked off.

"Looks like it's just you and me kido! You know any place to get a drink? I am thirsty... I will buy." I smiled at spike.

"Do I! I know the perfect place! Follow me!"Spike quickly ran off with me following him.

Spike took me to a large white building. It had a few tables outside with some comfortable looking pillows on the ground. They had flowers hanging from the sun guard. The windows where lined in gold trimmings.

"Spike... this place looks expensive... I'm not Bill Gates..."

"Who is Bill Gates?" Spike looked at me confused as we walked in the building.

"Never mind. Just tell me this place won't cost me an arm and a leg..." I raised an eyebrow at Spike.

"Don't worry! This won't cost you an arm or a leg." Spike smiled and turned to the blue pony behind the counter. "I would like a Strawberry soda please." Spike smiled as the pony looked at me.

"Make that two Strawberry sodas please." I smiled.

"That will be four bits please." The blue pony smiled.

I placed four bits on the counter and the pony brought two cups full of red soda. I followed Spike outside and sat down with him at one of the tables.

"Wow. This pillow is very nice. It's a lot better than a pile of hay." I moved around on the pillow.

"I know right! The soda is also the best in Equestria." Spike took a drink. "Go on James. Give it a try." I take a drink of the Strawberry soda.

"Wow. You're not joking." I smiled. "I could live in this town all my life without a worry. They seem to have a lot of nice stuff here."

"So do you have stuff like this in your world?" Spike asked while taking another drink.

"We do, but it doesn't taste as good at this." I quickly finish of the drink. "I was also surprised to see you have trains here. Looks like this world has a lot of impressive things to show me."

"You don't have trains in your world?" Spike asked.

"Oh no we have trains. They are ten times faster than the train we rode on." I looked at spike as he gave me a shocked expression. "We have had a lot of time with trains. So we made them better and better as the years passed. Before the train; I only saw carts."

"I guess I could understand that." Spike finished off his soda. "What do you say on finding Twilight. I am hungry." Spike grinned.

"You know where Twilight is?" I got up while giving spike a confused look.

"I have a good idea on where she is." Spike got up and started to walk towards a large castle.

"I think I need to get me a Twidar too." I laughed as spike lead the way.

We quickly made our way to a large building. The smell of baked goods got stronger as we came closer. I bet it didn't help that the doors of the building were open.

"Hey Spike. You think you can go in and sneak me some food out? That cooking smells grate." I asked.

"Why don't you just come in?"

"I don't want to be in the way, so I will just stay outside. Tell you what! You get me some food and I will buy you a gem of your choice." I smiled. "Fair trade?"

"Any gem you say?" Spike started to drool. "You have a deal." Spike held his hand out.

"Just don't tell them you are getting me food." I shake spikes hand. "I don't want us getting busted." I smiled.

"You got it. They won't find me out." I watched as Spike ran into the building.

I turned around to see a large horse walking towards me. It was pink. It started to stare at me as it came closer. I could only guess it was a girl. She had a crown on top of her head.

"Afternoon Princess." I looked at her as she stopped.

"Call me Princess Mi Amore Cadenza." She replied

"As you wish." I was slightly shocked about her tone. "Princess Mi Amore Cadenza." I looked up at her. "Congratulations on the wedding."

"Thanks." I looked at her as she gave me a smug smile. She walked off into the building spike ran into

"What a bitch..." I said when I was positive she couldn't hear me.

Shortly after I saw the Princess walk out of the building. As she walked towards me. She continued to look at me. I could only give her a smile as she walked by. I looked back to see Twilight walking out the door.

"Hey Twilight. What's up; you look mad. Something wrong?" I asked.

"Ya. Something is wrong. Princess Cadence is not the same as I remembered. Something is wrong about her and I am going to find out!." Twilight yelled while storming off.

I looked back to see Spike running with a brown bag in his hands.

"Spike! My man! What did you get?" I asked while spike caught his breath.

"I got you apple fritters." Spike was still short of breath. "Now let's get going to a gem shop." Spike quickly ran off as I followed.

We quickly found a shop with what looked to have hundreds of gems on display in the window. We walked in and saw even more gems in display cases, the walls and even the chandeliers. It was amazing. I had never seen so many gems in one place. Spike quickly looked around.

"I want that one!" Spike said to the tan pony behind the case.

"That will be 19 bits." The tan pony looked at me.

I placed the money on the counter. As i did the tan pony placed a large sapphire on the counter.

"Holy hell Spike! That thing is as big as my fist!" I watched at Spike took a large bite out of the sapphire. "Why would you want to eat it?..."

"Because it's delicious." We walked out of the gem store.

"If you say so..." I looked up in the sky. "Hey Spike. It is getting dark. Why don't you go find Twilight. I am going to a walk."

"Sure thing James! See you later." Spike quickly ran off.

I walked around town for a little bit. I saw a large tower, as I looked to the top. I saw Princess Celestia. I has to ask her something important, so I rushed to the castle. I was surprised to see how low the military presence was here. They had a lot more when we got into town. I quickly make my way up the spiral stairs. I stopped half way when I saw Princess Celestia walking down.

"Hey Celestia. You mind if i ask you something?"

"I had something I wanted to ask you too James. I am glad to find you." She smiled.

"Oh. Well go ahead you first."

"I wanted to know about your sleeping arrangements." She looked at me and gave me a big smile. "Are you going to be sleeping with Twilight while you stay here? Or will you be getting your own room?"

"Umm... That depends... How much do the rooms here cost a night?" I asked.

"They cost 100 bits a night."

"I only have 50..."

"It's okay." She laughed. "I was only kidding. I will show you to your room. Now you had something to ask of me?"

"Ya. I wanted to know where Luna was. I had to ask her about something."

"She will be busy tonight, so today will not be a good time." Celestia smiled.

"Oh. How about tomorrow?"

"Luna is going to Baltimare tomorrow. She is helping them establish trade with the Griffon Kingdom." Celestia stopped by a large door in a hallway. "You will be sleeping here tonight. Twilight is the room next to you. I hope you have a good night's sleep." She walked down the hall and turned the corner.

"Well... It looks like I am going to bed now." I sighed while I opened the door.

I threw my boots off and took my shirt off. I put my bag of money and my gun on the table next to the bed. I sit down on the bed. I was surprised. It felt like the bed was made of clouds. I pulled the blankets back and hopped in. I relaxed and quickly fell asleep.

Chapter 19. Preparations.

Chapter 19

Preparations

I couldn't get much sleep last night. I was haunted by nightmares. I found myself in a position that no man should find themselves in. I had to find a way to explain myself to Princess Celestia. I lost something that could mean the fall of a peaceful nation. The worst part about it. I might have to put my friends lives in harm's way. I knew I didn't want to lose anymore of my friends. I knew I wouldn't be able to live with myself if something happened.

When I did my research on the Badlands. I found out it was similar to deserts on earth. Burning hot in the day and bone chilling at night. The land is completely void of plant life, so water is nonexistent there. The Changelings must rely on underground springs. I was still curious on what they eat, but I might find out later.

"James?" I turned as I heard knocking on my door. "James its Luna. May I come in?"

"Ya, Come on in Luna." I said while I sat on the edge of the bed facing the window.

"You didn't get much sleep." Luna closed the doors and walked in front of me. "Will you be okay today?" Luna sat down on the floor.

"No. I won't be okay. It is my fault." I leaned forward.

"I am here if you want to talk about it." Luna smiled as I looked up at her.

"Before I came here with Twilight. I took my gun. Twilight asked why, but I didn't tell her the truth." I took a deep breath.

"What truth?" Luna asked.

"The truth about why I took my gun. It is the only thing that reminds me of my father. To be honest I don't trust very many of the ponies in this world. If i would have left my gun at Twilight's house. None of this would be happening. I am putting my new friends lives in danger."

"I know how you feel James." I looked at Luna as she smiled. "Remember; I went to Baltimare yesterday. If I hadn't of gone. None of this would have happened. My sister and I would have defeated the Changelings in a heartbeat."

"I guess you are right, but it is still eating me up. If I had more trust; none of this would be happening."

"You are right." Luna stood up. "I have faith that this will turn out as good as the wedding did." Luna walked to the door. "Shall we go? They are all waiting on us now."

"Ya. I am ready to go." I get up from the bed and followed Luna.

We made to a large room. I saw Twilight and the others sitting in front of Celestia. As Luna and I came closer; Celestia was watching me. It made me wonder if I am on her bad side now. I guess it didn't matter too much. At the very least I had Luna on my side.

"Luna has told me about the situation we are in James." Celestia looked at me with a neutral look on her face. "I understand how this can worry you; because it worries me. That being said. Twilight, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash will be accompanying you with the Elements of Harmony." I interrupted Celestia.

"No. That's not what I had planned." I watched as everyone looked at me in shock. "I don't mean to be rude, so please don't get me wrong. Something like this; you don't need to show a strong hand. You only need a swift hand."

"What do you have in mind?" Asked Celestia.

"I am sorry, but I don't think it would be best if Twilight and the others heard about this. I am going to have to ask them to leave." I turned to Twilight and smiled. "Twilight can I talk to Celestia and Luna alone for a moment?" I watched as Twilight looked at Celestia. Celestia nodded her head and they all walked out of the room; closing the door behind them.

"Why would James not want us to hear his plan Twi?" Applejack asked.

"I don't know Applejack." Rainbow Dash interrupted. "Something fishy is going on! You sure we can trust him?"

"Yes Rainbow Dash we can trust him." Twilight stated.

"I sure hope everything is okay." Fluttershy looked at Twilight. "Do you know anything?"

"I don't..." Twilight ears went down. "I wish I did."

"Do you think James doesn't like us?" Pinkie Pie gave Twilight a sad look.

"I don't think it's anything like that Pinkie Pie." Rarity said. "That just isn't like him."

"That's good!" Pinkie Pie quickly perked up. "So..." Pinkie Pie stopped as soon as the door opened.

"You may come in now." Luna popped her head back in the door. I watched as everyone came back in the room

"It appears James has done his homework." Celestia smiled. "James has told me his plan. I have to say I don't like it much, but you will be out of harm's way." Celestia looked at me. "You will need to ask Twilight about your plan too."

"Why didn't you want to tell us all at the same time?" Twilight looked me in the eye.

"I needed Celestia's approval before I passed it on." I said while puting my hands in my pocket. "It's going to involve Spike."

"What about Spike?" Twilight asked while the others started to talk amongst themselves.

"I am going to be taken as a prisoner. I have no doubt the queen will remember me." Twilight interrupted as the rest went quiet and looked at me.

"What! That's a stupid idea..." Twilight looked at Celestia. "You're going to let him do this!?"

"I told him about the dangers. I do believe I wouldn't be able to stop him if I wanted to."Celestia looked back at me. "Please continue James.

"As the changelings take me as there prisoner. I will be able to find out if they are planning another attack. We will also have a small chance of getting a changeling as a prisoner in return." I smiled. "I have no doubt he will have a vast amount of information."

"How you figure we do that?" Applejack asked. "A changeling wont just let us take him prisoner..."

"Yes it will." I smiled. "That's one of the beauties of this plan."

"I don't follow..." Applejack raised an eyebrow.

"The changelings can take my form. They might come looking for you." I scratched my head. "I know they will think I had help getting here. After all I am new to Equestria." I looked at Celestia as she gave me a nod. "Twilight will find out if I am the real me, or if it is a changeling."

"But how?..." Twilight interrupted.

"With this..." I pulled my shirt down and showed everyone my ruby. "It is full now, so I will be getting help from Celestia and Luna. They will teach me how to use it. You will use magic on me. If I absorb is; then it is me. If not... You will leave me."

"What!?" Twilight yelled. "What kind of plan is that!?"

"Twilight is right." Rainbow Dash flew up to me. "How would leaving you help?" Rainbow Dash landed in front of me. "I don't think you are as smart as Twilight said you were. That is a stupid idea..."

"I have no doubt that I will be fine." I crossed my arms and looked at Rainbow Dash. "You six will be escorting our little friend into Shining armors hands..." I smiled as Rainbow Dash cocked her head. "At that time you will have your changeling prisoner."

"But where will we capture it?" Rarity asked.

"At the Ponyville train station." Celestia cut in. "The royal guard will be standing by with Shining Armor."

"But isn't that dangerous?" Twilight looked at Celestia.

"Not at all." I stepped in. "It will be overwhelmed. It won't be able to escape; remember humans don't have wings." I smiled.

"So where will Spike come into the picture?" Fluttershy Asked while looking at me.

"That's right. I don't see how Spike fits into your plan." Twilight started to give a worried look to me.

"I was going to have him hidden in a bag that I will bring. When I get captured. They will no doubt take the bag away." I rubbed the back of my neck. "I am hoping that will give him a chance to retrieve the gun. He might have to look for it, but I have faith he can find it."

"That is a horrible idea!" Twilight yelled. "What if Spike gets hurt!? I am not going to allow that!"

"Twilight..." I said in a relaxing tone. "You of all people should know how reliable Spike is." I gave her a smile. "All I am asking for it your trust. When we were at the wedding. No changeling paid him any attention. They just left him alone." Celestia interrupted.

"Perhaps it would be best to ask Spike himself." Celestia gave me a smile and looked at Luna. "Could you go get him Luna?"

"Alright." Luna turned and walked out of the room.  Shortly after Luna returned Spike.

"What's up needed me for something?" Spike said with a confused look on his face.

"A Spike I was wondering if you would like to help me out."  James asked while he kneeled down. "It is a little dangerous, so I need to know if I can count on you."

"What is it?" Spike passed with a confused look on its face.

"I need you to hide in a bag while I am being taken prisoner." James said.

"Who's taking a prisoner?" Spike asked.

"The changelings. I believe they have my gun and I needed back." James said as he looked if Spike. "I will need you to look for my gun. I do not think you will be in harm's way, but there's always a risk to this."

"That doesn't sound too hard.  I think I can do that."  Spike said while he nodded.

"Are you sure spike. What if something goes wrong." Twilight said with a concerning look on her face. "You're going to be alone. No one is going to be able to help you if you need it."

"It's okay Twilight.  I think I can sneak around without being seen." Spike said as he looked up the Twilight.

"Then this matter is settled. I will have the guards prepare your supplies. You will leave tomorrow for the badlands." Celestia said. "Luna and I will help James control his ruby. You may go now." I watched as Twilight and the others left the room.  "Please James; follow us." I followed Celestia and Luna into a small room. "We will now begin to teach you how to use your ruby.  Are you ready?"

"I am ready." I said while nodding.

Chapter 20. Into the Badlands.

Chapter 20

Into the Badlands

I couldn't get much sleep last night. Too much was on my mind and I had a splitting headache. Celestia and Luna helped me control my ruby. I wasn't able to do much, but at least I'll be able to absorb more magic.

I get out of bed and quickly put my shirt on. I walked out onto the balcony and overlooked the city. It looked like everyone was going about their daily lives. It made me wonder how often invasions happen here. I turned to a knocking at my door.

"I'm coming." I said while quickly making my way to the door. "Who is it?"

"It's me." Luna said behind a door.

"Hold on." I quickly unlock the door and opened it. "What's up is something wrong?"

"No, nothing is wrong.  We're all waiting for you." Luna smiled.

"Hold on let me get my stuff." I said while going back in the room and grabbed my things. "Alright, let's get going."

I followed Luna down the hall.  She knew I had a rough night, but that was okay.  I learned a lot about magic last night.  They explain to me why I get my headaches; luckily for me they will only be temporary.

"So how is your arm doing?" Luna asked while we walked down the hall.

"It's not doing all that bad.  It's much better after you help me." I said while giving her a smile.

"I'm happy to hear that.  Spike and I had a discussion this morning.  You told me what you did during the invasion and it was very brave of you." Luna smiled. "So where did you learn to fight like that?"

"I had a friend.  Her name was Samantha and she was a marine." I said while rubbing my neck. "I find it to be a little funny; she taught me a lot of my good fighting moves.  They are not much for offense but they're great for defense."

"I don't understand. Does gender have to do with someone's skills in your world?" Luna asked while she walked with me.

"No.  It has nothing to do with that. It's more of a guy thing, I really don't expect you to understand it."  I laughed.

"If you say so." I watched as Luna's horn started to glow. I look down the hall was a set of doors opened. "I hope you're ready."

"I hope I am too."

Luna and I made our way into the room.  Sure enough everyone was waiting on me.  I looked beside Spike and saw some bags. I walked over to the bags as Twilight and the others were talking amongst themselves.  I quickly made my rounds in every bag and found it was exactly what we needed.  Plenty of food, water, blankets and tents. I'm a little skeptical about the tens, but I did only read about the badlands in a book. Celestia has more knowledge about this world and it would be smart not ask questions.

"Are we all ready to go? " I asked while turning around to the group.

"I sure am!" Pinkie pie yell while bouncing around.

"I sure am partner. I just hope everything goes according to your plan.  I don't wana have to come looking for ya." Applejack said while adjusting her hat.

"So James, what did you learn from Celestia and Luna last night?" Twilight asked while walking over and grabbing a bag.

"I learned a lot." Rainbow dash quickly interrupted.

"What kind of magic spell did you learn?" Rainbow Dash smiled excitedly.

"Well, I can only make things glow for right now. "  Rainbow Dash quickly interrupted again.

"All that time and you only learned how to make things glow!? "  Rainbow Dash quickly rolled over in laughter.

I stared at rainbow dash for a few seconds.  I walked over to her slowly and she quickly stood up.  I looked down at her for a few seconds.  She looked up me and raise an eyebrow.

"Is something wrong? " Rainbow Dash looked on in confusion.

I bring my hand up; I watch as Rainbow Dash started to look at my hand.  I stretch my index finger and channeled my magic.  My finger started to glow with a gentle blue.  I watched rainbow dash's your eyes started to grow bigger.  I quickly put my finger in her nose; she backed away quickly as she figured out what I did.

"What the hay was that for!? "  Rainbow Dash yell while I smiled.  I quietly watched as she started to wrinkle her nose.  I started to laugh as Rainbow Dash began to sneeze uncontrollably.  "What did you do to me!?"

"I put a curse on your nose.  Within a day your sneezing will make your nose fall off."  I continued to laugh as the others joined in.

"I thought you said you can only make things glow!" Rainbow dash started to quickly rub her nose with her hoof.

"Did I?  Maybe." I walk over to the bags and picked one up; I placed it on Rainbow dash's back, as she continued to rub her nose.

"You were just joking about my nose falling off... Right?" Rainbow dash said as she stopped rubbing her nose.

"Of course he is silly.  There's no way he can make your nose fall off; right Twilight?"  Pinkie Pie said as she hopped over to the bags to grab one.

"No Rainbow Dash.  There are no spells that would be capable of making your nose fall off."  Twilight said as she chuckled. Celestia then stood up.

"Alright. You eight will be leaving on the train to Dodge City. From there you can make your way into the badlands." Celestia looked directly at me. "Be warned; once you go into the Changeling empire. My sister and I will not be able to help you."

"I understand." I turn to Twilight. "I will get more detailed on the plan while we are on the train." I turned to Spike. "Are you ready little man?" I picked him up and placed him on my shoulder.

"I sure am!" Spike looked around at the others. "Let's get going."

"Alright then; let's get going." I said while making my way to the door.

We board the train. I looked around and we were the only ones on the train. I took a seat in the middle of the cart; Twilight came and sat next to me. Spike quickly hopped off my shoulder and ran up to Rarity for some reason.

"So what did you have in mind." Twilight looked over at me.

"It might be a little hard for you to understand, so I will say it straight out." I looked out the window as we started to move. "If you find that a Changeling has taken my form. You will treat it like it is me. Give it no hint that you are onto it." I look at Twilight. "This is the hard part. You will leave without me. No matter what happens; you need to leave as soon as possible. Do you understand?"

"I understand." Twilight looked at the floor with her ears down. "Will you be alright?" Twilight looked back up at me.

"Of course I will be. I didn't come all this way just to stop here." I gave Twilight a smile. "Besides; I am looking forward to a welcome home party when I get back." Pinkie Pie interrupted.

"Did some pony say welcome home party!?" Pinkie Pie quickly jumped in front of me throwing confetti in the air.

"I sure did." I gave Pinkie Pie a smile. "Can I expect a welcome home party when I get back?"

"You sure can!" Pinkie gave me the biggest smile I have ever seen in my life. "I will invite all of Ponyville! We will have streamers, cake, punch, music and games! It will be the best party you have had yet!"

"That will be great Pinkie Pie." I looked over at Spike. "Yo Spike; come here for a second." I motioned with my hand to come closer. As Spike came closer; I picked him up and sat him next to me and Twilight. "Alright little man... About our little mission. I don't want you to do anything unnecessary. Just find my gun and get out." I gave Spike a smile.

"You can count on me." Spike pounded his chest with his hand. "I will be in and out before you know it."

"Alright Spike." Twilight gently nudged Spike off the seat. "I need to talk to James some more. I would appreciate it if you could leave us alone for a bit."

"Ohh I get you." Spike elbowed Twilight then looked at me. "Good luck James." Spike smiled and gave me a wink. I watched as he walked away.

"So..." Twilight looked me in the eyes. "You don't seem too enthusiastic about your plan. Is there something you are not telling me?"

"We have a saying where I come from. Plan for the worst and hope for the best." I looked back out the window as we passed Ponyville. "People have their own interpretation for that saying, but I try to think of what might happen. Besides; what can go wrong, will go wrong. There are a lot of unknown variables."

"You seem to know a lot about your plan. I bet you put a lot of thought into this, so I am trusting you." Twilight smiled. "I believe everything will turn out for the best." I watched as she got up and walked over to Spike.

"Hey James... Are you alright?" Fluttershy asked while she walked up behind me.

"I am fine. Why do you ask?"

"It looks like you are not expecting to return to Ponyville." Fluttershy hopped up on the seat. "Do you know something we don't?"

"I have been taken prisoner before. I think it would be best if you didn't know about that, so please don't ask." I gave Fluttershy a smile. "I don't think that this world is like mine, so I know it won't be the same. It just gives me bad memories."

"Oh. Well if you wanted to talk about it. I will be here."

"Trust me; I am not worried about this. It's just the bad memories that are keeping me down." I reach into my bag and pull out my water. I take a quick drink and held it up to Fluttershy. "You want some?"

"Oh no thank you. I am fine, but thank you for offering." Fluttershy smiled and relaxed next to me.

I put my water back into my bag. I looked out of the window and saw the landscape was quickly changing. It was obvious we were getting into a warmer climate. I opened the window and looked out. I saw a small village about five minutes away.

"Hey Twilight. Is that our stop ahead?" I asked while closing the window.

"Yep." Twilight and the others started to get ready to leave.

The train started to slow down as we entered the town. I made my way over to Spike. I picked him up and placed him on my shoulder. We all walked off the train as it rested in the station.

"We should rest in town for tonight. We can get an early start in the mornin."Applejack said.

"No... We need to get going now." Applejack interrupted me.

"But that heat will drain our energy in no time." Applejack raised an eyebrow at me. "We will be too tuckered out when it comes to the walk back."

"I need the cover of darkness to move in without being seen. We will stock up on extra water while we are here, but we need to move quickly." We walked into town.

"But didn't you say you were going to get captured? Why do you need to sneak in?" Rainbow Dash asked. "It doesn't make any since."

"It will be best to get as close to them as I can. It will give me a chance to collect information before I leave." We walked into what looked to be a store. "Collect all the water you can carry. I don't know how long we will be."

"What about food?" Twilight asked.

"Water is the biggest must. Food will come second." I made my way to the counter to pay for the supplies.

"That will be 30 Bits." The grey pony said at the counter. "So were yall heading?"

"Something was stolen from me and I intend to get it back." I gave the clerk a smile and turned around to the others. "Alright let's get going." We quickly made our way outside. "I am guessing we follow that path?" I pointed to a path that went in the direction of large rolling hills.

"Yep! You guessed it." Twilight smiled and started to walk on the path.

We walked on the path for several hours. I had to convince Pinkie Pie to stop bouncing around and walk normally two times already. Moving around in this heat will drain you quick if you make moves like that. We were doing grate on water. As I looked around the landscape. The book was correct; even down to the descriptions of the rocky outcrops. It would be perfect to camp by one of them; it would have held the heat of the day. It might be a life saver for Twilight and the others during the night.

As the sun started to set. We all saw a large mountain like structure. The best description I could give it was a castle made out of reddish rock. It was obvious that a lot of people lived there. It glowed with white lights all around it as the sun set.

"Alright." We stopped behind a rocky outcrop. "You will set up camp here."

"Why here? It is still hot on this side from the sun. Wouldn't it be better to sleep on the other side?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"It gets cold here at night. You will need the warmth of the ground when you sleep." I turn to look at the large rock castle off in the distance. "You can use this rock as cover. I don't think you will be bothered way out here, but just in case." I turn to Twilight. "Twilight; I need you to use your magic to cut slabs of rock off from the top of this outcrop."

"Why?" Twilight asked.

"Rocks will hold heat longer than the dirt. Rest your sleeping bags on the rocks for extra heat." I turned to spike. "Are you ready?"

"I sure am!" Spike smiled and walked up to me.

"I am going to need you to hide some food and water over there." I pointed over to a small hole in the rocks. "I will need it to return to Ponyville."

I empty my bag on the ground and take the blanket. I gently laid the blanket on the ground.

"Alright Spike. Hop on the Blanket." I watched as spike walked into the middle of the blanket. "This should keep you warm on our little trip." I started to wrap Spike up in the blanket. I picked him up and placed Spike into the bag. "You good Spike?"

"Ya I'm good! Ready to go!" Spike yelled as the blanket muffled his voice.

"Be careful James." Twilight said while she walked up to me.

"I will." I bent down and gave her a small hug.

I looked at Twilights tail. I gave it a quick thought. I quickly reach out and grabbed a small strand of her purple hair. I quickly pulled it out as Twilight pushed me away.

"That hurt! What was that for!?" Twilight yelled as her face turned red.

"It's an experiment I just thought of." I held up the strand of hair and started to wrap it around my pinkie finger. I quickly tied it off and held up my hand. "Watch for the hair on my hand. This might help you see if I am a changeling or not." I watched as Twilights face quickly turned back to normal.

"Right." Twilight smiled.

"Alright. All of you be careful. If you are going to start a fire. be sure to start it behind the rock." I walk over to the bag I had on the ground and picked it up. "Let's get moving Spike. I don't want to freeze out here."

"What are you talking about. I have been waiting on you." Spike replied in the bag. I turned back to Twilight and the others.

"Remember... If it is a changeling. Leave without me with no hesitation." I gave them all one last smile and ran off in the darkness.

Chapter 21. Taken Prisoner.

Chapter 21

Taken Prisoner

I turned to look were I came from. I could see a small flickering light. I quickly turn to the castle I was running to. It appeared I was about half way. I was quickly starting to regret my decision to leave at night. The temperature was at least in the 30's. I started to shake as my body temperature started to fall. I continued to run towards the castle.

"You know Spike... I am starting to regret this..."

"Why? What is wrong?" Spike asked as he popped his head out of the bag.

"I am freezing here... Are you doing okay?"

"Yeah I am fine." I heard Spike start to rub his claws together. "Do you want to stop and warm up? I could start a fire for you."

"That would be nice Spike, but I have to keep moving. I don't have time to stop and have you make a fire." I did my best to try and stop shaking. "On second thought... How long would it take you to start a fire?"

"Not long. We just need the wood." Spike quickly pointed out to a large log behind a large rock outcrop. "That looks like a good spot."

"Right." I quickly make our way to were Spike pointed. "Alright Spike; its all on you now." I quickly take the bag odd and pull Spike out with the blanket. "Do your stuff Spike." I quickly pull the blanket over myself.

"You got it!" Spike quickly went to work. He brought parts of the log and placed them in front of me. "Hold on; we need a little more." Spike quickly ran back to the log. "That should do it!"

Spike took a quick breath and held it for a moment. He exhaled and a large green flame shot at the wood. Spike then started to poke the fire with a stick. The flames quickly grew. I quickly sit down in front of the fire and place my hands by it.

"Come here Spike. Sit on my lap."

"You got it!" Spike quickly came over and jumped on my lap. "So why do you get so cold?" Spike looked up at me.

"No fur... Remember?" I started to laugh. "How well does your scales keep you warm?"

"They get the job done." Spike looked up and smiled at me. "It also helps that I can breathe fire."

"This has me thinking Spike... How do you think the Changelings stay warm in this god forsaken land?" I looked down at Spike. "I don't think they could have fires all over the place. Right?"

"I don't know... You should have asked Twilight before we left." Spike grabbed his stomach as it started to growl. "I don't suppose you have any gems on you I could eat. Do you?"

"I'm sorry. I don't; I didn't even bring any food or water for me." I watched as the fire started to die down. "I gravely misjudged the distance. I am regretting it now. I am getting very thirsty."

"Is it too late to go back to Twilight?" Spike looked up at me with big glowing eyes.

"Yes. It is way too late to go back now." I looked up at the skies. "I'm sorry Spike. Maybe you can find something to munch on when we get into the castle."

"You mean it?" Spike started to get excited.

"Yeah. Why not?" I quickly moved Spike off my lap and got up. "It is a castle after all." I spread the blanket out on the ground. "I think I am good for now Spike. Let's get you back into that bag and be on our way."

"Right!" Spike quickly hopped in the middle of the blanket.

"We are about ten minutes away." I wrap spike up and put him in the bag. "So one more good push forward will have us were we need to be." I placed the bag over my shoulder and started to run.

I continued to run to the castle in this frozen wasteland. The temperature continued to fall even faster than before. It had to be in the teens by now. It didn't take long before I started to shake again. This only quickened my running.

"James; how are you holding up?" Spike poked his head out of the bag. "Your breathing is starting to sound funny."

"How can you hear my breathing?" I looked back at Spike while I ran.

"My ear is of your back. It's not that hard to hear something is wrong." Spike gave me a serious look.

"It's nothing that can't be fixed with a big bowl of tomato soup." I smiled at Spike. "Don't worry about it. Everything will be okay." I quickly slowed my pace.

"Why are you slowing down?" Spike asked as he looked on at the castle.

"The wind..." I started to slow to a walk as a warm gentle wind blew from the castle. "The wind that is blowing from the castle is warm." I watched as Spike made his way out of the bag. "Spike! Get back in the bag. If you get caught; this whole thing would be wasted."

"Right... Sorry..." Spike quickly retreated back into the bag.

"From here on in Spike; it would be best for you to stay inside the bag." I jogged up to a building on the outskirts of the castle. "It would also be best if you didn't say a word from here on out."

"You got it."

"Spike... Be quiet..." I said with slight irritation.

"Right... Sorry."

"Shh!" I quickly snapped.

I make my way behind the building. The temperature had to be around the 60's here. I looked in the streets and found no one was here. I looked up in the skies and saw nothing flying around. I figured it would be safe for now to use the streets, so I made my way into the open. I walked up the street to the castle. I was about three hundred yards away until something caught my eye.

The building started to have small holes under the foundation. The holes were glowing a bright red. I walk over to the holes; while making sure no one was around. I reached down at the hole. I was quick to pull my hand back from the burning heat.

"That's impressive..." I said to myself as Spike rummaged around in the bag.

"What is?" Spike said as the blanket muffled his voice.

"This city is Geo thermally heated." I took a few steps back from the vents.

"What does that mean?" Spike said in confusion.

"It means they have a volcano heating the city for them." I looked around as I heard noises. "I'd hate to see how hot it gets during the day time." Whatever the noises were; they were getting closer.

I quickly made my way into the house. I close the door and quickly scan the room. It looks like I just broke into a house. I walk into the middle of the room and look for a back exit. I quickly turn to the door as I heard someone behind it.

"We might have a problem Spike." I quickly run into the closest room and slung the bag off.

"What is it?" Spike poked his head out.

"We need to hide." I see a bed in the middle of the back wall. "Let's hope this works Spike."

I quickly lifted the blanket so I could make my way under the bed. I dragged the bag with Spike under the bed with me. I reached out and pilled the blanket over the edge. With the little space under the bed. It made it very hard to breath. Spike and I heard hoof steps coming closer to us. Spike looked at me and a motioned him to be quiet with my finger.

"Queen Chrysalis is the best!" A young voice said. "She always finds us the best food!" Something hopped up on the bed.

"Yes dear. Now that you had your fill. You need to rest." I female voice said.

"That's right son. We need you to grow up big and strong, so you can join our mighty army." A deep voice said. "Now go to sleep. We will be out here if you need us." I heard hoof steps walking away and a door close.

I stayed under the bed for a while. I was hoping the kid would go to sleep, but he kept moving around. I found out they feed in groups. It might give Celestia some incite she might not know, but I still didn't know what they feed on. I made sure Spike was back snug in the bag. I quickly move out from under the bed. I was expecting the kid to scream, but what I got was the opposite.

"Wow! What are you?" The child looked on in amazement.

"Aren't you supposed be sleeping?" I raised an eyebrow.

"Yeah..." The child looked down at his bed. "You're not going to tell on me are you?" He asked while looking up at me.

"Tell you what. I will tell you what I am; if you answer some questions." I walked up to his bed.

"You're not going to tell on me are you?" He watched as I shook my head no. "Okay. what do you want to know?"

"Where dose Queen Chrysalis sleep?" I asked.

"You don't know?" The child cocked his head. "She sleeps in the largest tower overlooking the city."

"Okay." I thought it was a bit cliché, but whatever. "Does the Queen have a Ruby of Desire?"

"What is a Ruby of Desire?" The child put his hoof to his chin.

"Never mind. Next Question. Does the queen have a room where she keeps valuables?" I looked on as he sat silent. He shrugged his shoulders after a little while. "Okay, so you don't know. Last question; how large is the queens army?"

"It's big!" The child smiled. "Now tell me what you are."

"Shhh!" I put my finger to my mouth. "Can you keep a secret?" I watched as the child quickly nodded his head. I leaned over to his ear. "I am a Human."

"What's a Human?" He gave me a confused look.

"It's a secret." I moved back and gave him a wink. "If you ever decide to join the queens army. Do me a favor."

"Okay." The child gave me the biggest heart warming smile.

"Keep your individuality. You can give your body to your queen, but never give her your mind." I smiled at him. "Just remember to treat other the way you want to be treated and never forget the value of a life."

"What does that mean?" He watched as I walked over to him.

"Never change; be yourself and always keep in mind that any life is important." I pull back the blankets of his bed and pick the child up. I set him down in his bed. "Now get some sleep." I pulled the blanket over him and walked to the window. I look back at him. "Remember what I told you and never forget it."

"I will!" he smiled at me as I jumped out the window.

I quickly run between two large buildings. I took the bag off and sat down with it in front of me. I watched as Spike popped his head out a little.

"Why were you talking to that kid?" Spike asked.

"If you want to change the hearts and minds of a people. You always start with the children." I look out to the streets to make sure no one is watching. "I also found out where the queen sleeps. It might come in handy."

"So what are we going to do next?"

"Now; I get caught... Are you ready?" I stood up and picked the bag up.

"I sure am!" Spike quickly retreated back into the bag.

"Remember Spike. Nothing unnecessary. Go in and get my gun; make it back to Twilight and the others. Nothing more." I slung the bag over my shoulder.

"You got it." Spike said as the blanket muffled his voice.

I took a deep breath and started to stretch. When I finished; I slowly made my way out to the street. I turned and started to walk towards the castle. I looked around at all the Changelings. I was surprised. All they were doing was staring; some were whispering amongst themselves. The peaceful walk was quickly interrupted.

"Stop!" I looked up as a large Changeling flew down in front of me. "By law of Queen Chrysalis; you are to remain in your original form in city limits. Change back; or I will have you arrested!"

I look around as a crowd gathered. I looked back at the large Changeling. I quickly bring my leg up and kicked him on the side of his head as hard as I could. I looked around at the crowd. They gasped as the Changeling in front of me was out cold. I walked up to the Changeling on the ground and bent down.

"I am in my original form." I got back up and the crowd quickly scattered in panic.

I continued to walk towards the castle. I was quickly stopped as six guards surrounded me.

"Stop!" The Changeling in front of me yelled. "You are under arrest!"

"Come on now... How on Earth am I supposed know which one of you is more important?" I laughed. "You all look the same to me!" I said while hoping to get a rise out of one of them.

I watched as all six of them bent their heads down. I continued to watch as all of their horns glowed in a green mist. I looked at my hands and noticed my entire body started to glow green. I quickly closed my eyes and concentrated. I could feel the magic building quickly, so I channeled all I could to my hands. I open my eyes as I felt the magic fade away. I watch as all of them took a step back.

"Alright!" I slowly put my hands up. "I surrender..." I watched as all of them regained the stance they once had when confronting me.

"Drop your bag..."

"Okay... Okay..." I keep one hand in the air and remove the bag with my other. "Not too kind to travelers around these parts are you..." I gently placed the bag on the ground.

"Put your hoofs out straight."

"My hooves?" I raised an eyebrow. "You must be talking about my hands..." I put my hands out and watched at the Changeling in front of me nod to the one next to him. I watched as he put some chain linked cuffs on my wrists. "Come on... At least buy me dinner first..."

I watched as my right cuff glowed green. I then heard the locking mechanism inside lock. I quickly realized they use magic to lock them. As my left cuff started to glow. I gently placed my hand over the cuff. I watched as the green glow quickly turn blue. I didn't hear any clicking, so my nerves were calmed quickly.

"Search his bags." I watched as one of them walked up and flipped it open. He quickly looked up at the guard.

"He only has a blanket. Nothing else."

"Of course." I laughed. "I am only a lonely traveler. So where are we going next? You going to take me to the closest five star hotel?"

"Walk..." A guard said behind me.

"If you say so..." I started to follow the one in front of me.

We made our way to the castle. It was much more intimidating up close. It was much larger than the castle in Canterlot. As we walked through the large double doors. I was quickly impressed. Large grey pillars reached to the ceiling. Large black banners hung on the walls. I didn't even notice the large amounts of guards in the hall until I took a few steps. We made our way to a large empty chair on the back wall.

"On the ground!" One of the guards struck my leg and I fell to my knees. I looked over at the one that hit me.

"You better hope we never meet again." I watch as he started to laugh. "You won't look so smug with a new hole in your head." I turn to hoof steps coming from the side of the room.

It was Queen Chrysalis. I watched as she stared at me while walking up to the chair. She sat upright in the chair and we stared at each other for about a minute.

"I remember you from Canterlot." I watched as the queen smiled at me. "You are that ponies friend; Twilight Sparkle. Yes; that's it, So what brings you to my domain?"

"I came looking for something. I don't suppose you know where I could find it do you?" I watched her face for a response.

"Whatever do you mean?" She smiled. "What could you possibly want here?"

"Don't play smart ass with me. I want my gun back!" I yelled.

"Don't raise your voice to the queen!" The guard yelled while pushing me against the floor.

"So that's what that metal object is called." She put a hoof up to her chin. "So this gun; to my understanding it's a weapon. Yes?"

"How did you..." I quickly realized. "How long have you been watching me?..."

"Long enough to know everything about you." She got up and started to walk around me and the guards. "That incident in the Everfree Forest about a week ago. It was very amusing." She stopped in front of me and smiled. "I also know you are not from this world." It looked like she was watching me for a reaction.

"What was your first guess? The hands, walking upright on two legs, better weapons, or was it my intelligence?" I got back up on me knees.

"I guess it would be all of those, but I am more interested in your kinds lust for war." She started to pace around me again. "The way you fight tells me that your world has a lot of conflict; and I am interested to say the least."

"How do you know how I fight?"

"You broke one of my subjects legs. He is still undergoing healing treatments." She sighed. "He might want to see you sometime. I don't think he will be able to serve me like he use to."

"Yeah?" I laughed. "Tell him that I hope his leg heals, but I am betting it won't."

"Yes..." She stopped in front of me and raised an eyebrow. "I will do that, but I think we should get to the business at hoof. Shall we?"

"For starters; Give me back my gun and I will leave hear with no questions asked."

"That's not what I had in mind." I watched as she smiled at me. "I don't think you came here on your own. Where is Twilight Sparkle?"

"Twilight Sparkle?" I laughed. "I have no idea what you are talking about."

"Ohh?" She gave me an irritated look as she turned to the guards. "You! Go out into the desert." She smiled. "Use our friends look to find his partner."

"Yes your highness." I watched the guard quickly walk out of the room.

"You. Take his belongings to my bed chambers."

"Yes your highness." I looked at the other one as he ran up the stairs.

"The rest of you. Take our guest to a cell. I want to continue our talk tomorrow." I watched as Queen Chrysalis walked away.

"Get up!" The guard next to me yelled.

"Calm down junior..." I said while I got to my feet.

We made our way through a hall. After five minutes of walking; we finally came to a heavy made double door. I watched as the doors glowed green and opened. I was led down a large spiral staircase. I was surprised they didn't have any guards at the door. As I walked down the stairs; I could hear screaming far away.

We made our way to the bottom and followed the hallway. We passed large iron cages on our way. I continued to see cages, but they have all been empty so far. We finally stopped at an empty cell. I watched as one of the guards opened the door with his magic.

"Get in..."

"Not much of a five star hotel..." I said while I walked into the cell.

I turn to watch them close the cell door. With the door closed; the lock started to glow. Shortly after I heard a click. I watched as they walked away. I look around in my cell. I find a large pile of hay. I start to make it into a makeshift bed.

"Well Spike..." I laid down on the hay bed. "You have until tomorrow before I make my escape." I close my eyes and drift off to sleep.

Chapter 22. The Deliverance of Twilight Sparkle.

Chapter 22

The Deliverance of Twilight Sparkle

I open my eyes and I see a beautiful blue sky. I crawl out of my sleeping bag and walked over to Applejack. I sat down next to her and started to nudge my hoof against her.

"Hey Applejack. Could you wake up and help me start a fire?" I watched her as she opened her eyes.

"Sure thing Twilight. Just give me a second." Applejack crawled out of her sleeping bag. "You know Twi. James was right on about those rocks. I was warm all night." Applejack rubbed the sleep out of her eyes.

"Yeah." I smiled at Applejack. "I am going to go find some wood for us to burn. I will be back soon." I started to walk off until I remembered. "Hey Applejack. could you hide the food and water in that hole over their?" I pointed to a hole in the rock. "I forgot to do it last night."

"You betchya Twilight. I will hide the food and water." Applejack smiled and walked over to her bag.

I turned to walk off in the desert. The sun barely peeking over the mountains. The skies glowed in gentle blues, yellows and reds at the sunrise. It was still a little cold, but I don't have any doubt  it will warm up soon. This is the first time ever being in the Badlands. For the first time here; it's not so bad if you have enough food and water.

"That should do it!" I said to myself as I smiled. "This wood should last us some time before it gets warmer." I quickly trotted back towards the camp site.

I was still a little worried about James and Spike. I remembered seeing a fire way off in the distance, but I couldn't see it too well. I could only hope that my Spike and James made it to the castle safely. I could only hope that his plan was going accordingly. I could see Pinkie Pie off in the distance bouncing around Fluttershy, so I hurried back.

"Did something happen Pinkie Pie?" I asked hoping she would say no.

"No silly... Nothing happened." Pinkie Pie said as I gave a sigh of relief. "I was just talking to Fluttershy about James's welcome home party. "What kind of music do you think James would want?" Pinkie Pie quickly bounced up in front of me and gave me a big smile.

"I don't know Pinkie Pie. I think he enjoyed his first party here, so why don't you throw him another like it?" I gave Pinkie Pie a smile.

"I know right!?" Pinkie hopped over to Rarity. "What do you think I should do?"

"I am sure what you decide. James would love it all the same." Rarity smiled at Pinkie Pie.

"Your right, but something needs to be different." Pinkie Pie puts her hoof to her chin. "Look everypony! Its James!" Pinkie Pie yelled excitedly.

"Where!?" I yelled as I looked around.

"Over there..." Applejack pointed with a hoof. "Just wait here for him. Remember to act normally. He might be one of the Changelings."

"Right..." I sat down and watched him come closer.

It looked just like him. He had the same clothes and walked normally. I waved a hoof at him and he waved back. I watched as he started to run towards us. I turned to Applejack and she nodded at me. I gave her a nod back and ran towards James.

"I missed you James! Are you alright!?" I yelled while I ran to him.

"Yes... I am just fine." He smiled at me and we walked towards the camp site.

"So did everything go well with your plan?" I looked up at James for him to mention anything about the plan he had.

"Yeah. It all turned out good" He smiled at me.

"So where is your bag?" I looked at both of his hands and couldn't find my hair on either.

"I lost it a while ago." I watched as he rubbed the back of his neck.

"Oh... That's too bad. I guess I will have to buy another one." I looked at him for another response.

As James didn't respond; we continued to walk to the camp site. I still had to try one more time to see if it wasn't the real James. We got to the camp site and I looked at Applejack. She smiled at me and I understood what I needed to do next.

"I am glad you are safe James." I rubbed my head on his hand. I quickly looked up at him. "Why are your hands so cold?"

"I don't know..." James smiled at me. "They are always like that I guess..."

"Oh... Well..." I looked him over. "You are all dirty... Let me help you with that." I used my magic to lift his arms up straight. I watched as my magic's aura stayed purple. "You have to keep clean in the desert." I smiled at him and got up on his chest to brush the dirt off.

"So Twilight. How is he? Are we gona go home?" Applejack walked up to me.

"Looks like we are going to go home Applejack." I smiled at her and turned to the others. "Let's get going Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Fluttershy. The train won't wait for us forever." We all quickly packed up our camp site and started to make our way home; before it got too hot.

We were all quiet during the walk. We all knew that this James was an imposter. I bet we were all wondering if he was catching on to us. Fluttershy has been hiding behind Rainbow Dash this entire time, so I know she was scared of him. Applejack has never left his side. I am guessing she is there to make sure he doesn't leave. Pinkie Pie and Rarity continued to act normally. We walked to the Dodge City train station. I went up to the ticket seller and got seven tickets.

"Let's get on the train." I said to the others. "The sooner we get home; the sooner we can relax."

"Oh I know what you mean darling." Rarity smiled. "This heat is devastating for my mane. I just have to go to the spa today."

"How bout we just get home Rarity." Applejack looked at me. "We have a lot on our hoofs right now."

"Yeah I just want to get home." Rainbow Dash said with a smile. "I haven't been able to practice flying all this time." Rainbow Dash stretched her wings. "I need to stay in tip top shape if I am ever going to join the Wonder Bolts."

"I am getting a little hungry." James said. "Could I get something to eat when we get home?" He asked while we boarded the train.

"Yeah. I can make you something when we get home." I smiled at him.

"That sounds great. Thanks Twilight." James smiled at me and looked around. "So where is everypony? You would think you see more ponies on a train."

"I don't know James. Something big must be happening somewhere. When we were on the train yesterday. Not very many ponies were riding it too." I put my hoof up to my chin.

"It's probably nothing Twilight." Rainbow dash said.

I sat down next to James for the ride home. I just hoped that he wasn't on to us. I don't know what would happen if he found out we know he is a Changeling. All of us kept quiet for the entire trip. I just hoped my brother was ready for us. After all they only had a day to get ready, but I believe it will go well. Celestia seems to trust James enough to do something like this. I just hope it is worth all of this.

"We are slowing down." James said while he looked out the window. "Let's get going. I need to stretch my legs." He held a hand out to me.

"Thanks." I smiled and held out a hoof. He helped me up from my seat. "Let's go get something to eat." I smiled at him.

"Can I come too?" Rainbow Dash asked. "You know... for the company." She smiled at me.

"Why don't we all go? We can have a party!" Pinkie Pie said while hopping off the train.

"That sounds like a wonderful idea." I smiled. "Let's all go to my house."

We started to walk into town. No pony said a word as we made our way to town square. I stopped as I saw my brother. He started to walk towards us.

"Hey Twily!" Shining Armor said with a smile on his face. "I am happy to see you are doing well." He looked at James. "So this must be your friend?"

"Yep. We came back as soon as we could." I smiled.

"So are you ready Twily?" Shining Armor said with a serious look on his face.

"I sure am." I nodded and looked at the others. "We all are."

"Okay then. Let's do this." Shining armor looked to the side. "Now everypony!" He yelled.

I quickly backed away from James as Applejack tackled him to the ground. I looked around as the royal guard started to swarm around us. James quickly threw Applejack off of him. I jumped in to try and hold him down with my magic, but before I could. He changed back into a Changeling. He turned to me and fired a blast of magic that knocked me back on the ground.

"Rainbow Dash! He is trying to fly away!" I yelled.

The Changeling Jumped into the air and tried to fly away. Rainbow Dash went quick in pursuit with half of the royal guard. I watched as the changeling started to glow yellow. He was thrown to the ground and with enough force to make a large crater on his landing.

"I don't think you will be going anywhere."Princess Celestia walked out from behind a building. "Will you?" She looked down at the Changeling as it started to hiss at her. "Shining armor. Get this thing out of my sights."

"Yes Princess Celestia." Shining armor looked at the guards next to him. "Cuff him and tie his wings down. He is not going to get away this time."

"Yes sir!" The guards quickly ran over to the Changeling and restrained him.

"What's wrong Twily? We captured the changeling. James's plan worked like a charm." Shining armor gave me a smile. "You should be proud you have a friend that is so smart."

"It's not that..." I wiped the tears away from my face. "James and Spike are still at the Badlands. We just left them there."

"Hold on Twilight." Shining Armor gave me a smile as he put his hoof around my shoulder. "I will go talk to the Princess. I will be right back."

"Settle down Twi. I just know James and Spike will be just fine." Applejack walked over to me. "I don't think James would want Spike in harm's way. Spike looks up to James like a big brother; I am sure James thinks the same way."

"Yeah I guess you are right." I sat down and looked at the ground.

"Guess what Twily!" Shining armor started to walk towards me with a smile on his face. "Let's get going; we are going to find James. Celestia is demanding we find him."

"You mean it!?" I stood up in excitement. "Are we really going to go find him!?" Celestia cut in on the conversation.

"Yes Twilight." Celestia smiled at me. "I will not let his efforts go to waste. If we lose James now; we will lose a valuable ally and a good friend."

"Thank you princess!" I quickly run over to her and give her a hug. "Thank you so much!"

"Come on Twily. We better hurry if we are going to find him." Shining armor said with a smile. "Besides; I like James. We can't let him go now right?"

"Right." I smiled at my brother and ran up next to him.

"I will tell the train conductor to hurry. You need to get to Dodge City as fast as you can." Celestia smiled and flew off in the direction of the train station.

"What are you all waiting for!? Let's get going!" Rainbow Dash yelled.

"Right!" I smiled. "Let's get moving." We quickly made our way to the train station. We see Princess Celestia talking to the ticket man.

"Twilight. They are ready to go." Princess Celestia smiled. "Go get James back."

"Okay." I smiled. "Thank you again." We all quickly board the train. Shortly after; the train left in a hurry.

"Don't worry Twily. We will get them both back to Ponyville. Just you watch." Shining armor sat next to me and put his hoof around my shoulder.

"We are coming, so both of you better hold on." I looked out the window.

Chapter 23. The Deliverance of Spike.

Chapter 23

The Deliverance of Spike

I continued to keep quiet as the Changeling swing the bag from side to side. I was lucky I burrowed down deeper before he searched the bag. I think I heard that I was going to the queens room. I then heard a door open and I was set down. I waited until I heard the door close again. I quickly looked out of the bag. When I saw the room was clear; I hopped out onto a desk.

I looked around in the room and saw a very large bed. I also saw a large door next to the bed. I quickly hop down from the desk and make my way to the door. I opened the door to give a quick look around. It has a big chest and a lot of boxes. I tried to open the chest, but it was locked. I then moved on to the boxes. I gave each one of them a quick glance inside. They all had books inside them.

I closed the door and looked around again. I looked at the desk I jumped up on. It had three drawers on the right side. I quickly make my way to the bottom drawer. I opened it and was amazed at what I saw. Gems stacked to the rim. My stomach started to growl. I gave it one last thought.

"I don't think she will miss a couple of gems..." I reach in and grab a handful. "After all I bet she has a lot more than this somewhere else." I put the handful in my mouth and started to eat them.

I closed the drawer and jumped up on the chair. I leaned over and opened the second drawer. I couldn't see it from where I was, so I hopped up onto the desk. I rummaged around the papers inside the drawer. A paper that looked like a report of some kind caught my eye. I picked it up and looked at the paper.

"I am pleased to report; we have looked into the object you sent to us. We have discovered that it is a weapon. We also looked at the small object you sent with it. We cleaned the dirt off of it and we think it is the arrow for the weapon." I looked down further on the paper. "We will try to disassemble the arrow and the weapon by tomorrow. If you give us a week. I have no doubt we will find a way to recreate this strange weapon. That being said; I need to request a large amount of metal. We will try to make a prototype in a couple of days."

I quickly folded the paper and placed it on the edge of the table. I reached out and closed the drawer. I quickly opened the top drawer and I saw a book. I read the title on the book.

"The diary of Queen Chrysalis." I let out a big smile. "A little peek won't hurt..." I reach out to open the book. "No... No... No... I shouldn't." I pull my hand back and close the drawer. I picked up the folded paper and made my way to the edge of the desk. "On second thought... It might have information James might need..." I started to make my way back up on top of the desk.

I quickly froze when I heard someone outside the door. I jumped off the desk and ran under the large bed. I watched as the door opened and Queen Chrysalis walked in. She closed the door and walked over to the bag I was in.

"What is this?" I watched as she took the blanket out with her magic. "It's only a blanket... Why would he have only brought a blanket?"

I watched as she dropped the blanket and sat down at the desk. She opened the drawer and levitated her diary in front of her. She took a quill and started to write in her diary. I continued to watch her while wishing I knew what she was writing. I watched her for about tem minutes before I started to drift off to sleep. I closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep.

I was quickly woken up by Queen Chrysalis when she closed the drawer. I quickly rubbed the sleep out of my eyes and watched her as she came over to the bed. I lost sight of her when she jumped on the bed and the lights went out. I waited under the bed for about an hour. When I heard snoring; I slowly made my way from out of under the bed.

I peek up from the edge of the bed and see that the queen is sleeping. I slowly tip toe to the door. I crack the door open to see if anypony is outside. When I saw the hall was clear; I quickly hopped out of the room and closed the door behind me. I looked around the hall.

"What way should I go? Left or right?" I looked at the paper in my hand and looked to the left. "Left... I will go left." I started to run down the hall behind the pillars.

I ran from pillar to pillar. Looking around occasionally to make sure I wasn't seen. I look behind me and see two Changelings walking towards me in the distance. I quickly hide behind the pillar and wait for them to pass. As they came closer; I saw one of them had a bag on its back. As they came even closer; I could hear them talking.

"Queen Chrysalis will be so proud of us when we make this new weapon. What do you think she will reward us with?" One of them said.

"I don't know, but I bet it will be the best thing she has ever given any pony."

"I guess..." I looked out to see him smiling. "But we need to bring it to the research room first."

"Yeah. When we drop this off. I am going to call it a day. I am getting tired..."

"I know the feeling... Oh yeah! Did you hear the rumor?"

"No. Rumor about what?"

"The queen has a creature that owned this weapon in a cell downstairs."

"What!? No way... How is that possible if it had weapons like the one like we have. A weapon like this can stop anypony in their tracks..."

"It just surrendered... Like a coward." I looked out of the pillar and saw one of them laughing. I started to follow them down the hall.

"No way! Why?"

"I don't know, but I hear he took out one guard with a single buck."

"Yeah, but he bucked him in the head. It wasn't fair! He wasn't ready for it..."

"Maybe... I say we get rid of it while we can... What kind of chaos to you think something that powerful can do in our city?"

"I don't know, but I think we could take it down easy!" I watched them both walk into a room.

I quickly run over to the edge and look inside the room. I instantly notice tons of beakers full of colorful liquids. I watch the two walk over to the table at the back wall. They take out a black object and place it on the table. They also took out a small brass colored tube and placed it next to the black object. I quickly hide behind the pillar again, as they started walking towards me.

I watched them carefully as they passed. When they were a good distance away. I quickly ran inside the room. I ran over to the table and tried to jump up onto it. I was too short, so I looked around and found a chair. I ran over to the chair and dragged it to the table. I quickly jump up on the chair and onto the table. I stood looking at it for a little while.

"So that's what James's gun looks like up close." I reached down and picked it up. When I had it in my hands; I was surprised. "This is a lot heavier than I thought it would be." I looked down at the funny looking tube on the table. I picked up the tube and looked at it. "This is the arrow the Changelings were talking about. This must be the thing his gun shoots." I quickly look back as I heard voices coming closer.

I quickly looked around the room. This room had no pillars I could hide behind. I quickly hopped off the table. This room might not have pillars, but it has a lot of drawers. I quickly ran to one and hopped inside. I closed the door and listened to the Changelings walk into the room.

"So how is your kid?" One of the Changelings asked.

"He is doing fine, but he is rambling on about a Human." I heard him laugh.

"What is a Human?"

"I don't know, but my son ran out of his room telling me all about it. It made me a little worried, so I took a look inside his room." I heard him laugh again. "He told me that the Human went out from his window."

"That's strange. Was he dreaming?"

"I don't know... I am going to talk to Queen Chrysalis this morning about this when she wakes up. I don't think it is anything to be worried about, but just in case."

I opened the drawer just enough to get a glimpse of them both walking up to the table. I watched them as they looked around for the gun. I quickly closed the drawer when I saw them both panicking.

"Were is the weapon?..."

"I don't know... I put it right here on the table..."

"Look for it! The Queen will have our heads if we lost it again! Find the cleaning crew! They might have taken it again."

"Right!" I heard one of then run out of the room.

"Where could it be! We couldn't have lost it this time. No one should have entered this room this morning!" I waited as I heard him moving stuff around. "The only thing I can think of is the cleaning crew... I need to help him find them soon..." I heard him rush out of the room.

I quickly opened the drawer and jumped out. I ran to the doorway and looked out to see if I was clear. When I saw no one; I quickly ran behind the pillars for some cover. I ran straight down that hall and found a staircase going down. I started to make my way down slowly; because I didn't have a place I could hide.

When I got to the bottom. I slowly poked my head out and saw a large room. It had a chair on the back wall and large black banners hanging down. I looked across the room and saw a large wooden door. I look back into the large room and notice some guards I didn't see before. I rested the gun to my chest and took a deep breath. I looked out in the room again; once I saw my chance. I was quick to take it.

I grabbed the gun and held on to the paper and arrow as hard as I could. I quickly bolted out from the corner and ran towards the chair. As I made my way behind the chair. I sat down to catch my breath. I waited for a couple of minutes to give me a chance to think.

James told me not to take any risks. I needed to get his gun and get out. From what I saw in the room. I had no way of making it out without being seen. Even if I did make it out. I just know I would be seen in town. If they find out that I took the gun; I would be in a lot of trouble. I know I couldn't fight a Changeling like James did. My only option was to find James. He is the only one that can escape this place.

"An hour rest is long enough." I whispered to myself. "That door looks to me more of a prison door, so I will take my chances."

I look out in the room for one last time. I made my move and bolted out for the wooden door. I gave a sigh of relief when I got to the door. None of the guards saw me while I was running. I walked up to the door. I leaned against the door and got up on my tip toes to reach the handle. I pulled it but it was too heavy.

I gently put the gun and the other stuff on the ground. I jumped up and grabbed the door handle. I put both of my feet on the opposite door and pulled as hard as I could. When the door started to crack open; it gave me encouragement to pull harder. I continued to pull until I had the room to walk inside.

I quickly jumped down and looked at the door. It started to slowly close. I grabbed the gun, paper and the arrow and run inside the door. I looked back as it closed. When it closed; it made a loud thunder like snapping sound.

"By the love of Celestia... Please tell me I picked the right door..." I turned back and saw a large staircase. "This is the only chance I am going to have to find James." I slowly started to walk down the dimly lit stairs. "Please be down here James..."

Chapter 24. The Deliverance of James Cross.

Chapter 24

The Deliverance of James Cross

I was quickly jolted awake by a loud noise echoing down the hall. I laid on my back and stretched out as much as I could. I sat up and crossed my legs. I unlinked my left cuff and reached around to scratch my back. As I scratched my back; I brushed off all of the hay I could. I put my left hand back and cuffed it again.

"That nights rest wasn't too bad for such a crappy bed..." I said to myself.

"It only gets worse from here on out... Trust me." I quickly look to my left and see a dark grey Pegasus in the cell next to me. "So what are you? I haven't seen anything like you before."

"I am a human. My name is James." I smiled. "Could I get your name?"

"My name is Onyx." He walked up to the cell bars closest to me. "I am guessing you just got here yesterday?"

"Yeah. How long have you been here?" I asked while I looked at him.

"Hmm..." He put a hoof to his chin. "I think it has been about seven years."

"So did you do anything wrong, or were you captured?" I asked while I turned towards him.

"They captured me in the Badlands." Onyx looked down towards the ground.

"What were you doing in the Badlands in the first place?" I asked.

"I own a gem... I use to own a gem shop in Manehatten." Onyx looked up and smiled at me. "I was looking for a place that hasn't been dug up for gems. I heard about the Badlands and I had to look. I wondered too far and I found a large city in the distance."

"So you went to the city and you were captured by Changelings?" I asked.

"Well... Yeah; that is the short story..." Onyx watched me as I started to cough. "Are you alright?"

"Yeah I am fine. I might be coming down with a cold. I came here by night and it was a little cold..." I laughed.

"Hold on." I watched as Onyx walked over to the corner of his cell. He picked up a bowel with his mouth and brought it to the edge of my cell. "Here; it is water. This might help you." I watched as he pushed the bowel towards me.

"Thanks." I crawl over to the bowel and pick it up. "So how often do they come to give food and water?" I asked as I stared at my reflection in the water.

"Well it looks like you slept on your food last night..." Onyx pointed at the hay. "They come down to give water to the prisoners every week."

"Then I cant take this..." I put the bowel back inside his cell.

"Please... Just take it." Onyx smiled at me. "I have a vent close to my cell. The steam gives me fresh water when I need it." Onyx pushed the bowel back towards me.

"Thanks..." I picked up the bowel and took a small drink. I placed the bowel back in his cell. "It looks like you are out of food..." I watched as he took the bowel back to the corner of his cell.

"Yeah; I ran out yesterday. They will be coming tomorrow to give us more." Onyx came back and sat at the edge of the cell.

"Well we can't have that now can we?" I walked over to my makeshift bed and picked up all of the hay. I brought it to the edge of the cell and started to push it inside Onyx's cell.

"What are you doing!? That is all of your food!" Onyx looked on in shock.

"Let's call it a trade. Your water for my food." I gave Onyx a smile.

"But you won't have any food left..."

"I am not big on eating hay. It won't set well in my stomach." I watched as Onyx started to eat slowly. "You will have more use out of this then I would. I don't plan on staying here long."

"So how did you get captured?" Onyx asked while he enjoyed the hay.

"I let myself get caught." I watched Onyx as he stopped eating.

"Why!? That is stupid..." He gave me a puzzling look.

"Because I know how I am going to escape." I watch Onyx as he started to look at the ground. "Tell you what; how about when I get out. I will help you escape with me. You never know; I might need help getting out."

"You mean it!?" Onyx gave me an excited look.

"Yeah. Why not?" I gave Onyx a Smile.

"That would be great. I don't know what I would have done if I went through another feeding session." Onyx gave a sigh of relief.

"So Changelings eat ponies?" I watched as Onyx started to laugh.

"No James... They feed off the love."

"What?..." I raised an eyebrow. "How?"

"I don't know, but they do." Onyx looked at the ground again. "It leaves you exhausted and you can hardly move."

"I don't see how..." I went quiet as I heard someone coming down the hall.

"What's wrong James?"

"Shhh!" I motioned Onyx to be quiet.

I watched down the hall. I could see movement, but I couldn't make out what is was. It was too dimly lit, but I could see that whatever it was; it was small. As it came closer; I could recognize the small figure.

"Spike?... Is that you?" I asked.

"James!? Is that you?"

"Spike! What are you doing down here!?" I looked at what he had in his hands. "You have my gun; you should have made it out by now..."

"I know, but there was too many guards. I would have been caught." Spike walked up to the front of my cell. "Are you mad at me?" Spike looked at the ground.

"No Spike... You did the right thing." I looked at Spike and then the bars. "Try to fit your way through the bars."

"Is Spike your friend?" Onyx asked.

"I sure am!" Spike smiled as he put my gun and a piece of paper with something in it on the ground. "Who are you?"

"My name is Onyx." He smiled at Spike. "Nice to meet you Spike."

"Nice to meet you too." I watched as Spike tried to fit past the bars. Spike then looked up at me. "I won't fit..."

"Suck in your gut." I put my hand over my stomach.

"Right." Spike sucked in his stomach and inched his way in my cell. As he got inside; he bent down and picked up my gun. "Here James; It is a lot heavier than it looks you know..." He held the gun up and handed it to me.

"It's a bit heavier when it is loaded..." I laughed while I put the gun on my side. I flipped my shirt over the gun and turned to Onyx. "I am going to need some of my hay back. Do you mind?"

"No. Please; go ahead." Onyx smiled.

"Thanks." I grab a good amount of hay and turned to Spike. "Go in the corner Spike. I will hide you under the hay."

"Right! Oh wait... I have your arrow." I gave Spike a confused look as I set the hay down. I watched as he grabbed the thing he was talking about. "Here you go."

"Where did you get that Spike!?" I took the bullet out of his hands.

"The Changelings had it next to your gun. Is that a bad thing?" Spike then held the paper up.

"I don't know..." I took the paper and opened it up. I gave it a brief read and relaxed. "No Spike; it's not bad. I think this was the bullet I threw in the water a week ago." I folded the paper and put it in my pocket. "I think there is a Changeling in Ponyville."

"What!? How?" Spike asked.

"I don't know, but we need to tell Celestia." I take my gun out and locked the slide back. I quickly put the bullet in the chamber and released the slide. "Now we have to make it out of here today..." I put the gun back under my shirt.

"Somepony is coming James." Onyx whispered.

"Spike get in the corner..." I watched as he ran over in the corner. "Be quite; don't say a word..." I covered spike in the hay and quickly sat in the middle of my cell.

I watched the hall and saw two Changelings walk over in front of my cell. They stood watching me for a couple of seconds before the one on the left broke the silence.

"Get up. The Queen demands to see you."

"Demands? Am I that important?" I slowly make my way to my feet.

"Silence!" I watched the Changeling on the right. His horn started to glow and my cell door unlocked. "Get out and don't make any funny moves."

"I know the drill." I showed them my hands and slowly walked out of the cell. I glanced behind me and saw him close the cell door.

"Walk..." The one behind me said.

"Right..." I started to walk slowly.

I bring my left hand up and un-cuffed the cuff. I slowly bring the cuff and grip it tightly in my right hand. I slowed to a stop.

"Move!" The one behind me yelled as the one in front of me turned around.

I quickly kicked the one behind me and then I jumped at the one in front of me. I started to hit the one on the ground with the cuff in my right hand. I was quickly interrupted when the one behind. He tackled me from the side and arched up as hid horn started to glow. I quickly grabbed his neck to stop him from hitting me. He then brought his front hoof up and hit me in the stomach.

I quickly grabbed my stomach in pain. The Changeling was quick to take his opportunity and tried to hit me in the face with his hoof. I quickly moved to the side and pushed him off of me. We both quickly stood up. I watched as his horn started to glow green. He quickly pointed his horn at me and fired some kind of beam at me. I looked at my chest as the beam made contact. I felt a gentle warmth as the green glow quickly turned blue. He looked at me in amazement and I took advantage of the opening he gave me.

I ran towards him and tackled him to the ground. I grabbed his head and slammed it down as hard as I could. I held him down for a couple of seconds; I watched as he stopped moving. I stood up over the Changeling and grabbed my stomach. I walked over to Onyx's cell.

"Spike; come on out. I need your help." I inspected the lock.

"Coming." Spike jumped out of the hay and looked at the Changelings on the ground. "James... Are they dead?" Spike asked as he slipped past the bars.

"I don't think so..." I looked back and see them both still breathing. "They are fine Spike; they are still breathing. They are just sleeping for now. Now help me with this lock."

"Okay; what do you want me to do?" Spike walked up next to me.

"Use your fire to try and melt the bottom of the bars." I looked at Onyx. "Stand back. We will get you out in a second."

"Right." Onyx smiled.

I watched as Spike used his fire on the bottom of the bars. He spent about thirty minutes on one bar and managed to make it glow red hot. It looked like Spike was getting tired. I put my hand on his head.

"That's enough Spike. I don't want you to get exhausted before we leave." I put the back of my hand on the lock. It was cool to the touch, so I placed my palm on the lock. "Stand back Spike. I don't know what will happen; if anything."

I closed my eyes and concentrated on my hand. I watched as my hand started to glow blue. I could hear something happening, but the door didn't open. I grabbed the lock and started to pull. I put both of my hands around the lock and tried to pull. I placed my foot against the bar for leverage. I started to violently pull on the lock.

"Open damn you!" I yelled as I continued to pull.

"It's okay James. Just leave; you spent too much time here." Onyx said while looking at the ground. "I will be fine."

"Just shut up and let me open this door!" I started to get angry.

"James! What is wrong with your hands!?" Spike pointed at my hands.

"What?" I looked at my hands as the blue glow started to turn magenta in color.

I continued to pull while I ignored the changing color. I watched as the lock started to buckle and bend as I pulled. The glow started to slowly shift to red as I continued to pull.

"James! Behind you!" Spike yelled.

"What is it!?" I looked behind me and saw the Changeling trying to get up.

I let go of the lock and slowly walked up to the changeling. I looked at my right hand and channeled all of the magic I could. I watched as it glowed a bright red. I leaned down and grabbed his neck. I forced him against the wall and used my legs to lift him off the ground.

"You are going to open that cell door." I pointed to Onyx's cell with my left hand. "While you're at it..." I lifted up the empty cuff. "You are going to take this shit off my wrist. If you do anything other than what I told you; your dead..."

I watched as my cuff glowed green; then quickly fall off. I looked behind me and see the lock glow. I watched Spike walk over to the door. He opened the door and Onyx slowly walked out. I look back at the Changeling.

"Good... Now I think you should pick a new career." I throw the Changeling to the right as hard as I could. I turn to Onyx. "Are you ready to get out of here?"

"I am." Onyx smiles as Spike interrupted.

"James... What is wrong with your eyes?" Spike came closer.

"What are you talking about?" I bent down and looked at spike. Spike looked closer.

"It's probably my imagination; never mind." Spike continued to watch me.

"Alright then..." I picked Spike up and placed him on my shoulder. I looked back at Onyx. "Stay close to me Onyx; this is going to be the hardest part."

"Right." Onyx walked up close behind me.

All three of us continued to walk down the hall. We quickly came up on some stairs and quickly ran up them. We walked slowly up to the wooden door. I reach my hand out to the handle and started to open it.

"Do you know where you are going James?" Onyx asked.

"No, but Spike dose. Right little man?" I looked at him on my shoulder.

"I don't know James... There are a lot of guards outside. We are going to have to cross the room..." Spike whispered.

"No we don't... I saw them walk to the hallway on this side of the room." We slowly made our way out from the door. "Shh; just follow me. We will be fine."

We started to walk along the wall and quickly came up to the hall I saw them take Spike through. All three of us quickly ran up the stairs not caring about being seen at this point.

"Why are we not going to hide anymore?" Spike asked.

"We don't have the time. The sooner we get out of here; the sooner I can forget about this place. Besides..." I pointed at Onyx. "I am betting he wants to get out of here too." I watched as Spike looked at Onyx.

"I understand..." Spike sat down on my shoulder.

We continued to make our way down the hall. I saw a Changeling turn the corner with a child. They quickly moved out of our way. As we passed then; I gave them an angry look. As we walked away. I could hear the child talking.

"That's him. That's the Human I saw." The child sounded excited.

"Come on! We need to go..." A female voice said. I could only guess it was his mother.

"James! I know where to go now. Take a right!" Spike pointed.

"How do you know? All of the halls look the same..."

"Trust me." Spike crawled on top of my head and leaned over to look me in the eyes.

"Alright Spike... It's all up to you then." I took him off my head and placed him on the ground. "We will follow you Spike, so lead the way little man."

"Right!" Spike turned around and started to run down the hall.

"Onyx. The first window you see; you can leave. I am not going to ask you to stay anymore."

"Where are you going to go?" Onyx asked.

"I am going to the Queen's room. I need to have a little chat with her."

"Are you sure that's a good idea? She is dangerous..." Onyx sounded worried.

"Yeah. I will be fine." I look ahead and see light shining through. "It looks like you have a window coming up. Now is your chance! Don't get caught again!"

"Right!" I looked back at Onyx. I see him by the window. "Thank you James; I will never forget this!" I watched as he jumped out the window.

"Looks like it's just you and me Spike. Let's get this over with." I gave Spike a smile as he looked back at me.

"You got it!" Spike started to slow down. He started to look at all of the doors. "This is it." Spike stopped in front of a large door. "This is the Queens room."

"Okay little man." I picked Spike up and placed him on my shoulder. "If it gets bad in here Spike; I want you to get out of here as soon as you can."

"But what about you?" Spike asked.

"Don't worry about me. You are more important." I watched as Spike was about to say something. "No buts about it Spike. You need to get to Twilight." I give Spike a smile. "Let's get going now."

"Okay..." Spike smiled. "Just be careful."

I put my hand on the door and pushed it open. I slowly walked inside the room and closed the door behind me. I looked on the balcony and saw Queen Chrysalis. I walked into the middle of the room and placed Spike on the floor.

"Get over on the bed Spike." I watched him quickly run up on top of the bed.

"I never got your name. Do you mind telling me?" Queen Chrysalis asked.

"You're not going to need my name were you are going." I continued to watch her as she turned around.

"And just were might I be going?" She asked.

"You will find out soon enough." I watched as she slowly walked towards me.

"We will see." I watch her as she looked at Spike. I quickly grab my gun from my pants and pointed it at her.

"Try it and you will be dead before you hit the ground." I line her up in the sights.

"Were did you get that?..." She looked at me with an irritated look.

"It's my gun. Why do you care?" I asked.

"I was wondering Human. Would you like to make a deal?" She started to walk around me.

"What kind of deal?" I continued to keep her lined up in the sights.

"I believe I can send you back to your home. I will do this, but I will need your help." She gave me a smile.

"Help with what?" I asked.

"If you help me take over Canterlot; I will have the power to send you home. If you give me your gun; it will only make the takeover quicker." She stopped in front of a desk. "What do you say? Your world for this world."

"Don't do it James!" Spike yelled.

"Silence dragon! You have no say in this!" Queen Chrysalis yelled in a defining tone.

"I am going to advise you not to yell at Spike. It would not be a wise move..." I used my thumb to pull back the hammer.

"So I am guessing that would be a no?" She asked.

"You guessed correct..." I started to slowly squeeze the trigger.

"You know... I had an interesting conversation with a young Changeling this morning." She gave me a smile. "He talked about you. He said you were the coolest thing he has ever seen."

"So what..." I stopped squeezing the trigger as I remembered what I told that child. "Why would I want to know who you talked to?"

"I just found it interesting about the stuff you talked about." I watched her as she sighed. "I am more interested about the Ruby of Desire you told him about. I can only guess that you have one of them. Am I correct?"

"Who knows?" I looked at Spike. "Get behind me Spike."

"So what ruby do you have? I must know..." She started to walk closer.

"Stop moving..." I carefully aimed at Chrysalis.

"I am just curious..." I watched her as she sat on the ground.

"I don't care..." I put my thumb on the hammer of the gun and slowly released it. I put the gun inside my waist band. "You can thank that kid. He is the only reason I am not going to kill you." I turned around and walked towards Spike.

"James! Look out!" Spike yelled.

I quickly turned around and saw that Queen Chrysalis was charging towards me. When she was a couple of feet away from me. I reached my hands out grabbing her horn with my left; and the top of her neck with my right. I quickly pushed her downwards to avoid her from stabbing my chest. I suddenly feel a sharp pain in my stomach. I looked down and saw blood dripping from my stomach.

"You bitch..." I quickly bring my right hand to my gun while I still had a firm grip on her horn. "Now you die..."

I channeled what little magic I had left. My left hand started to glow red as I brought my gun to her head. I watched her as she tried to use magic, but while I had a hold of her horn. She was completely defenseless. I quickly pulled the trigger. Time seemed to slow down as I watched the hammer slowly move back. I continued to watch as the hammer swung back and struck the gun, but nothing happened.

"James! Over here!" I looked back to see Onyx outside the window. "Jump out!"

"Come on James! We have to go now!" Spike yelled.

I quickly looked back at Queen Chrysalis. I bring the gun up and swung down as hard as I could. I pulled back as she fell to the ground. I quickly run towards the window while I put my gun in my pocket. I reach down and grab Spike. I quickly jumped off the balcony towards Onyx. I grabbed Onyx's leg with my right hand and pushed Spike up on his back with my left.

"You are heavier than you look James..." I watched as we started to drop quickly. "I don't know if I can hold the both of you!"

"Just try to slow our descent and try to get us as far out in the city as you can." I made sure I had a good grip on his leg.

"You have to remember that I haven't flown for a long time... I might not make it." Onyx started to struggle with my weight.

"Its fine; just get us close to the ground!" I watched as he tried his hardest to keep in the air. "Just land! Save your energy..."

"Right!" Onyx quickly flew downwards.

I watched as we quickly descended. First 100 feet, 80, 60, 40 and then 20 feet. Onyx started to level out for a landing. I let go at around 15 feet. I quickly bent my legs as I fell. I hit the ground hard and rolled forward for about ten feet. I quickly got on my knees to see if I broke any bones. Onyx and Spike flew up next to me.

"Are you okay James!?" Onyx gave me a worried look.

"I am fine... Nothing is broken."

"That's not what I meant... Your stomach is bleeding badly."

"It's nothing..." I quickly take my belt and shirt off. "Let's go! We need to get out of here!"

"Right! You lead the way." Onyx stepped aside for me.

I started to run down the road. I quickly folded my shirt as best I could while running. I put the shirt in my mouth as I wrapped the belt around my stomach. I quickly placed my shirt over my puncture wound and tightened the belt.

"Are they going to follow us?" Spike asked.

"I don't know Spike. It all depends if Chrysalis can recover quickly." I started to quickly run out of breath. The belt was to tight to get good airflow in my lungs. "Don't get me wrong; I am hoping they don't follow us... That would just ruin my day."

"But you are already hurt..." Spike said in a worried tone.

"Trust me Spike... It's nothing." I looked down as I was still bleeding. "The sooner we get out of the city. The better off I will be."

We continued to run for about five minutes. We finally made our way out of the city, but I continued to run. I looked down at my makeshift bandage. By now it was full of blood. I looked back towards the city. We were about a half mile away. I started to slow down.

"Were are we going now?" Onyx asked.

"Over by that rock." I pointed to a large rocky outcrop. "I have some food and water over there." I grabbed my stomach and put pressure on the bandage.

We walked towards the rock. It took us about an hour to get to it. I walked over to a small hole in the rock. I pulled out two canteens of water and one loaf of bread.

"That was smart thinking James." Onyx gave me a smile.

"Thanks..." I opened the water canteen and took a large drink. I then opened the bandage and poured a little on my wound. "You want some Spike?" I held the canteen out to Spike.

"Yes please!" Spike quickly grabbed the water and took a large drink. Spike then looked at Onyx. "Would you like some too?"

"Would I ever..." Onyx walked over and grabbed the rim of the canteen and finished off the water. "That's the last of that water." I watched as Onyx dropped the canteen on the ground.

"Okay... Let's get going. It is starting to get hot, so we need to make it out of here as soon as possible..." I started to walk north as Onyx and Spike followed.

"So Onyx; do you have a special girl waiting for you at home?" I tried to make small talk while we walked.

"I do." I looked behind me to see him looking up in the skies. "Her name is Cloud Swirl. She is the best mare I have ever found. I just hoped she waited for me."

"I have no doubt she would have waited." I gave Onyx a smile. "So were in Manehatten is your shop?"

"Its next to the south shipping dock." Onyx got excited. "It has the best gem display in the window; and when I say best. I mean best in Equestria!" Onyx ran up beside me. "You should come by and visit some time. I would love to show you around. I also bet Cloud Swirl would love to meet you too!"

"I would like that." I smiled.

I opened the canteen and took another large drink. I handed the canteen to Spike. He also took the largest drink he could get.

"Shouldn't we save the water?" Onyx asked as Spike held the canteen up at him.

"You know... Were I come from; I have heard stories about people in a desert." I laughed a little. "They would have enough water to make them last a few days in the desert, but they wanted to save it. They died of dehydration with a full canteen of water." I motion Onyx to drink. "Best drink it while we got it. Don't be shy."

"Right..." Onyx finished off the canteen. He threw it to the side.

We continued to walk for another hour. I looked at my arms; I noticed they were starting to go pail. I pealed the bandage away; I was still bleeding out. We continued to walk for another thirty minutes before I started to drag my feet.

"James!" Spike yelled as I dropped to my knees. "What's wrong!?"

"It's nothing Spike... Don't worry; I am just tired." I laid on my back and looked up at the blue sky. "I just need a little rest..." I watched as Onyx walked up to me slowly. "Hey Onyx; do me a favor."

"Anything James; what do you need?" Onyx looked down at me.

"Take Spike into Dodge City ahead of me. I will be following close behind." I looked at Spike. "Get on a train to Ponyville. Tell Twilight that I will be home soon..."

"You promise?" Spike asked.

"I promise Spike." I gave Spike a smile and looked at Onyx. "Hurry; Take Spike and get out of here."

"Okay." Onyx smiled. "Stay safe."

"I will." I watched as Spike hopped on Onyx's back. They quickly flew off.

I stayed on my back for some time. I just watched the sky above me. I still had one thing I needed to know. I pulled my gun out and ejected the bullet. I picked it up and looked at the Primer. The primer was struck, so I brought the bullet to my ear. I give it a good shake.

"Well that's just great... I had wet powder..." I put the gun and bullet back in my pocket.

I rolled over to get on my knees. I slowly make my way to my feet. I started to walk towards Dodge City again. After all; I didn't want Spike to see me like this. I continued to stumble for about ten more minutes until I dropped to my knees again. It was too hot out, I lost a lot of blood and my vision started to haze. I looked off in the distance; I see a blue, purple, yellow, pink, orange and white hazes off in the distance. I might be seeing things, but I might as well try. I bring my hands up to my mouth and yelled as loud as I could.

"Rainbow Dash! Help me!" I took another deep breath. "Rainbow Dash! Hurry!" I put my hands on my knees and watched.

I saw the blue blur moving fast towards me. I didn't think I was imagining this. She continued to come into focus.

"James!" Rainbow Dash quickly landed next to me. "Are you okay!? You are bleeding!"

"Rainbow Dash... Calm down..." Rainbow Dash interrupted me.

"But you are bleeding!" I quickly cut her off.

"Rainbow Dash! Let me talk!" I watched as she quickly went quiet. "I need to stop the bleeding...  I need you to fly to Dodge City as fast as you can. You need to pick up water, salt and a lot of bandages."

"Why salt?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Don't ask questions... Just do it..." I looked her in the eye. "If you don't hurry... I am going to die. Now go!"

"Right!" I watched as she flew off.

Shortly after I heard a loud booming noise. I saw a large rainbow like cloud shoot out across the sky. I watched as the other blurs came closer. I could make out Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Twilight, Rarity and Applejack. The other white one looked familiar, but I couldn't see it from this far away.

"James!" I heard Twilight yell "Were is Rainbow Dash going?" Twilight stood still in shock.

"James; are you alright." I looked at the voice.

"Oh hey Shining Armor." I looked down at my stomach. "Yeah I am just fine. Rainbow Dash is getting me some supplies."

"Lay down James. You will be okay." Shining Armor walked up next to my head as I laid down. "Just stay calm." I watched at the others swarmed around me.

"I know the drill Shining Armor." I smiled at him. "I will be just fine when Rainbow Dash gets back. Soon after I heard that loud booming noise again.

"I am back with your stuff James!" Rainbow Dash set the bag next to me.

"Thanks." I looked around at every one. "You might want to look away..." I watched as all but Shining Armor walk away.

I pull a canteen out and started to drink it. I then pulled the salt out of the bag and opened it. I pulled the bandage off and poured water on my wound. I dried it with my bloody shirt and quickly poured the salt on it. I clinch my teeth in pain and slowly sat up. I grabbed the clean bandages and started to wrap myself up.

"What was the salt for?" Shining Armor asked. "Won't you get drunk off that much salt?"

"What..." I started to laugh. "No... The salt helps the blood coagulate." I take another drink of water. "Now let's get the hell out of here... I am starting to hate this place..."

"Right." Shining Armor smiled at me. "Let's get going everypony!" Shining armor started to help me up to walk. I looked at Twilight as she walked up next to me.

"Where is Spike?" I asked.

"He stopped by us with a pony named Onyx. He is probably waiting for us at the train station." Twilight gave me a worried look. "Are you sure you are okay?"

"Yeah." I used my free hand to look at my wound. "The bleeding stopped, so I will be fine now. Let's just get home. I need to rest." I watched as Twilight gave me a smile.

Chapter 25. Back In Ponyville.

Chapter 25

Back In Ponyville

I awoke slowly to the feeling of someone watching me. I turn my head to the right and I see Twilight. She was resting her head on her hooves on my bed. I watched her for a few seconds before I broke the silence.

"Is something wrong Twilight?" I waited for her to answer.

"No; nothing is wrong. I just want to watch you for a little bit. Is that okay?" Twilight smiled.

"I don't mind." I slowly get up and scoot to the edge of the bed. "Were is Celestia? I need to talk to her."

"You should be resting James." Twilight slowly got up.

"I have been in the hospital for at least five days since I have been in Equestria. I know I will be fine, so please don't worry." I was about to grab my clothes, but Twilight took them before I could.

"You need rest James. Please don't fight this." Twilight said in a calming voice.

"I am not fighting anything Twilight. I am just getting out of here." I watched her as she gave me an angry look. "Can I please have my clothes back." I stood up and held my hand out.

"No..." Twilight held my clothes away from me. "You are going to rest..."

"This is your last chance Twilight. I don't mind walking around outside with just my gown." I continued to hold my hand out for my clothes.

"No..." Twilight started to pout. "I don't think you will."

"Fine." I wrapped my gown around me and tied it in the back. "I will see you at the house." I started to walk out of the room.

"You need rest!" I heard Twilight yell as I walked down the hall. I then see Doctor Stable come around the corner.

"James... You should be resting." Doctor Stable looked up at me.

"I am fine Doc. I just want to leave." I continued to walk pass him.

"Okay then; just take it easy." I gave the Doctor a thumbs up as I walked out the door of the hospital.

I started to walk towards Rarity's boutique. I knew Rarity would help me out with some new clothes. While I walked down the street. I saw a lot of ponies looking at me. I found it to be a little funny. They walk around without clothed, but when I am just barely covered. They look on in amazement. I stopped ant looked back as I hears someone call my name.

"Hey James!" Shining Armor said while he ran up to me.

"What's up Shining Armor?" I watched as he started to laugh at me. "What's so funny?"

"Oh its nothing. I was just wondering if men in your world wear dresses." I watched as he laughed. "Do they?"

"What?..." I looked down at my gown. "No they don't; this is a hospital gown."

"If you say so." He gave me a smile. "So where are you headed?"

"I am going to Rarity's place. I needed some new clothes." I held my hand up towards Rarity's house. "Would you like to come with me?"

"Sure; I needed to talk to you about what happened." He started to walk next to me as we went to Rarity's. "

As we walked to Rarity's boutique; I told him everything. I gave him detailed descriptions of the cities layout and even how they keep warm at night. I described how they were trying to use my gun as a base for a weapon they wanted to make. I had to reassure him that they have no way to recreate it. Shining Armor suddenly stopped.

"Is something wrong?" I looked at Shining Armor.

"You tell me. I think Twilight is mad at you." He pointed at Twilight as she ran towards us.

"James! You need bed rest! Get back to the hospital now!" Twilight quickly ran in front of me. "You are not going anywhere but the hospital." Twilight gave me an angry look and stood in a way that made her look like she was going to attack.

"You better listen James. I can't even stop her when she is like this." Shining Armor nudged my arm.

"Twilight; I need some new clothes, so I am going to Rarity's." Twilight cut me off.

"No! You are going back to the hospital to rest." I tried to step around her, but she blocked me.

"Twilight; you can't stop me." I smiled. "You can't use magic on me. I will only absorb it and you can't use force. I might end up even more hurt."

"All the more reason you're going to turn around and walk back to the hospital." Twilight looked even more determined than ever.

"Look Twilight. Lets compromise..." I showed her my hands. "Let's both go half way on this."

"I am listening..." Twilight raised an eyebrow.

"I need some more clothed, so I am going to Rarity's. You can follow me and keep an eye on me." I watched as she put her hoof to her chin and nodded. "After I get my clothes; I will go back to the hospital with no resistance." I looked at her for a few second. "Do we have a deal?"

"Let me think about it for a minute..." Twilight sat down and looked at me.

"Wow James; I haven't seen Twilight do this before." Shining Armor nudged my side. "Just be careful with this one. Don't make her angry." Shining Armor gave me a smile.

"You have a deal." Twilight smiled. "But you better not do anything that will stress you out!" Twilight gave me an angry look.

"Okay; I will be careful." I gave Twilight a smile. "Shall we get going?"

"Right!" Twilight smiled and started to walk besides me and Shining Armor.

"So Shining Armor; I was wondering if I could get reimbursed for some of the money I spent." I glanced at Shining Armor.

"I don't know; I could talk to the Princess for you. How much did you spend?" Shining Armor asked.

"If I remember correctly; I spent 30 Bits. Will that be a problem?"

"Not at all." Shining Armor started to laugh.

"So James. How did you get hurt that bad?" Twilight looked at me with wide eyes.

"I turned my back to Queen Chrysalis and she charged at me." I sighed. "I just got careless."

"You have to stop doing that James. It could have turned out a lot worse." Twilight looked at the ground as we walked up to Rarity's door.

"I know Twilight." I knocked on the door. "I will be more careful." I gave Twilight a smile.

"Coming!" Rarity said behind the door. I watched as she opened the door. "My word... What happened to your clothes James?"

"Twilight stole them from me and won't give them back." I pointed my thumb at Twilight. "I don't know why, but I am fearing for my life right now." I laughed and winked at Rarity. "You think you can make me some new clothes? My other ones are a little dirty."

"Sure thing Darling. Come on in; I already have your measurements. This will only take a few minutes." Rarity walked to her desk and grabbed some papers.

"Hey Shining Armor." I walked up to him and leaned over to whisper in his ear. "When I get the clothes. I am going to need you to distract Twilight."

"Why?" Shining Armor whispered back.

"I need to look at something in the Everfree Forest." I looked at Twilight as she looked at me. "Can I count on you?"

"Yeah; just be careful." Shining Armor smiled as I nodded.

"What are you two talking about?" Twilight raised an eyebrow.

"Umm..." Shining Armor started to panic.

"We were talking about my compensation. I am going to need the money soon." I smiled. "I wanted to build myself something."

"Ohh?" Twilight looked at me with a curious look. "What are you going to build?"

"That's a secret." I smiled at Twilight. I watched her as she started to give me an angry look.

"What are you hiding?..." Twilight continued to watch me.

"Nothing." I shrugged my shoulders.

"I am done." Rarity said with a smile. "I used the same colors you had last time. I hope you don't mind."

"I don't mind." I smiled and walked up to Rarity. "Do you think you can make me more when you have the time?" I took the clothes and walked to the small dressing room.

"Sure. I don't mind at all." Rarity smiled. "Do you want them to be the same?"

"Sure; that would be fine." I quickly changed and folded my hospital gown. I walked out of the changing room. "Alright Twilight. I am ready; let's get going."

"Yep!" Twilight smiled. "Now we go to the hospital." Twilight looked at me and raised an eyebrow. "You are going to go right?"

"Yeah. I said I would; right?" I gave her a smile as I walked to the door. "Let's go." I held the door open for Twilight and Shining Armor. "Thanks again Rarity. I will come back later for the clothes." I quickly rush out the door and made my way to Twilights side.

"Now we go to the hospital." Twilight said in a proud tone.

We walked towards the hospital for about five minutes. I looked over at Shining Armor. I waited for him to look back; when he did. I gave him a quick nod and he knew what to do.

"Twilight! What is that in the sky!?" Shining Armor pointed and I watched in shock that he tried that.

"What! Where!?" Twilight quickly looked around the sky. I watched Twilight in amazement as she fell for something that simple.

I gently put the gown on the ground and slowly move between two buildings. I bent down behind some bushes and watched from behind the leaves.

"I don't see it James; do you?" I watched as Twilight waited for a response. "James?" Twilight quickly looked around. "James!" I watched as Twilight slowly turned to Shining Armor. "Why would you do that!?..."

"Forgive me Shining Armor." I whispered to myself. "I need to take this opportunity to leave." I turned around and slowly made my way behind the building. "I hope you will be okay."

I ran across the edge of the forest. I came up on the small pathway and I quickly entered. I slowed down to make sure I wasn't bleeding. When everything looked good; I continued down the path. As I walked down the path; I looked for anything out of the ordinary. I walked off on the small side path and walked into the clearing that I crashed in.

I looked at my wrecked Hornet. I could see the bolts on it were rusting away. I walked up to it and investigated the cockpit. I was surprised to find that it had been stripped out. I hopped off the wreckage and looked around at the small pieces of metal. Not much was left when I blew that Sidewinder up. I looked at the edge of the tree line and found what looked to be the dash cluster. I walk over to it and pick it up. As I quickly looked it over; I could see something that looked like bite marks. I dropped the dash cluster and walked back over to the wreckage.

I walked up to the crater next to the Hornet. By now the water inside it was dried. I decided to slowly make my way inside the crater to investigate. I looked at the walls of the crater; I quickly find hoof prints along the wall and what looked to be dig marks. I walked towards the center and got on my hands and knees. I carefully looked at the spot that was dug up.

"This must be were my bullet rested when I threw it in the puddle." I sighed. "So I might be correct..."

"Correct about what?" I jumped and quickly turned to the voice.

"What is wrong with you Luna?..." I watched as she gently flew down next to the crater. I quickly raised an eyebrow. "Wait; why are you out here?"

"I went to the hospital to get your report of what happened, but you weren't there." Luna gave me a creepy smile. "I then ran into Twilight Sparkle; she is very upset at you James... Now to more important matters at hoof." Luna looked at me with a straight face. "What were you correct about?"

"I think we have a Changeling hiding in Ponyville." I pointed in the middle of the crater. "Someone started to dig here. When I was in the Badlands; Spike found the bullet I threw in this very crater."

"Yes..." Luna put her hoof to her chin. "I do remember you tossing something to the ground that one week." Luna watched me as I crawled out of the crater.

"Do you think Shining Armor can stay in Ponyville for a little bit?" I walked up to Luna. "Just to be on the safe side."

"I think that would be a wonderful idea." Luna turned around and spread her wings. "I will go tell my sister about this."

"Wait! Before you go; I need to ask you something first." I watched as she turned to face me.

"What is it?" Luna smiled and waited patiently.

"Do you think you could heal me again?" I pull my shirt up and showed Luna the bandages.

"I can try." Luna watched as I removed all of the bandages.

I watched her as she bent down. Her horn started to glow blue. I continued to watch her as her horn eventually started to glow white. It started to worry me when her horn started to spark.

"Luna; are you okay?" Luna stopped and looked at me.

"I am fine, but it seems you are able to absorb a lot more magic than last time." Luna sat down. "Did something strange happen when you were in the badlands?"

"Not that I can recall." I started to think about it. "Wait! Something did happen." I looked at my right hand. "Normally the magic glows blue when I use it, but last couple times. It glowed a bright red." I watched as Luna looked on at me. "Is that bad?"

"I don't know. I am going to have to ask my sister about it." Luna looked at me while I had a worried look on my face. "Is something wrong James?"

"It's about when I first came here. Do I still have that dark magic ins..." Luna interrupted.

"Rest assured James. That magic is no more." Luna smiled. "You have no dark magic inside of you. Would you like me to try to heal you again?"

"That would be great." I smiled at Luna and held my shirt up.

I watched as her horn once again started to shoot sparks. It still made me worry a little. I looked down as I felt a funny tingling in my stomach. I watched as it started to heal; it was very slow, but noticeable. Luna stopped shortly after.

"Is something wrong?" I walked up to Luna and helped her up.

"I am just tired." Luna looked at me and smiled. "That is the best I can do, so we are going to have to finish some other time."

"That's okay; I won't ever ask you to do this again." I watched Luna as she stabilized herself. "I didn't know it took that much out of you." I smiled. "By the way... Did you want my report?"

"No; I have all I need. I talked to Shining Armor when I ran into Twilight." Luna smiled again and turned around. "You might want to watch out. Twilight no doubt saw me land here." Luna quickly flew off.

"James!" I turned to the yelling. "Were are you James!" No doubt it was Twilight.

"I am over here." I walked towards the small path out of the forest.

"James!" Twilight quickly jumped out of the bushes and pinned me to the ground. "You promised..." I looked at Twilight as her eye twitched.

"Why don't you look at my stomach. I don't think I need to go to the hospital." I watched Twilight as her horn started to glow. My shirt was quickly pulled over my head. "Are you kidding me Twilight?" I tried to move my arms, but I couldn't. "Can you move my shirt..."

"But how?" I felt Twilight move off of me.

"Luna helped me out." I slowly got up and pulled my shirt down. "I have some good news for you. Shining Armor is going to stay in Ponyville for a little bit."

"You are still going to the hospital..." Twilight gave me an angry look.

Twilight and I walked out of the forest and back to the hospital. She stayed behind me the entire way. We walked through the hospital doors and I saw Shining Armor in the lobby.

"What's wrong Shining Armor?" I walked up to him and he looked up at me.

"So you are still in one piece." He smiled at me.

"Did Twilight do something to you?" I raised an eyebrow.

"She gave me a good talking to. She wanted me to wait here and see if you would come." I watched as he stood up. "Are you okay James?"

"Yeah; I am just fine." I smiled. "By the way; I would like you to stay in Ponyville for a little while. I already talked to Luna and she approved, so I was wondering if you would stay."

"That sounds great." Shining Armor smiled. "Oh. I have something for you." Twilight quickly interrupted.

"James; get in here. The doctor is ready for you." Twilight kept an eye on me as I walked towards her.

"Hold on Shining Armor." I pointed at Twilight with my thumb. "I best do as she tells me."

"Right. I will wait here for you." Shining Armor sat back down as I went into room two. "Hey Doctor Stable. I need you to tell Twilight that I will be fine." I slowly sat down on the bed

"I will be the judge of that James." He gave me a smile and looked at Twilight. "This one has a lot of spunk Twilight." I watched him as he looked over some papers. He turned back to me and smiled. "Now lift up your shirt James."

"I don't know doc." I slowly lift my shirt up. "You're not going to hit me like last time; are you?"

"Not this time James." He laughed. "Well that's strange."

"What is it Doctor?" I watched as Twilight walked up to Doctor Stable.

"He is perfectly fine. What did you do James?" I watched as he put a hoof to his chin.

"Princess Luna helped me out." I put my shirt down and stood up. "Am I good to go home?"

"I don't see why not." The doctor turned to Twilight. "He is good to go Twilight. Just make sure he takes it easy."

"Don't worry. He won't do anything stressful." Twilight looked at me and smiled. "I will make sure of it." Twilight followed me out to the lobby of the hospital.

"So what do you have for me Shining Armor?" I walked up to him with Twilight close behind.

"I have your compensation." He levitated a good sized pouch up to me. I held out my hand and he gently placed it down. "You are going to buy us dinner tonight right?" Shining Armor smiled at me.

"I don't mind, but this feels a little heavy. How much are you giving me?" I tossed the pouch up a couple of times.

"You have 50 Bits in that pouch." Shining Armor walked up to me with a smile.

"Why so much? I only needed the 30 I spent."

"The other 20 is from me. It's my thanks for keeping my Twily safe." I followed him out of the hospital with Twilight following closely behind me.

"Thanks Shining Armor. You might not know, but that means a lot to me." I looked up at the sun as it was setting. "I have only been here for a couple of weeks and Twilight was kind enough to offer me a roof over my head. Luna helped me with a problem I had when I was a child and everyone here is very kind to me. It feels like I have been accepted the way I am."

"You have been accepted James. You might have been a little rude a couple of times, but I understand why." Twilight gave me a smile. "It's just that you sometimes do stuff you shouldn't. Like today when you ran from me..."

"I had to do something important Twilight. Please don't get mad at me." I put my hands together and smiled. "I am buying us dinner tonight, so don't hate me."

"I will think about it." Twilight smiled and put her nose in the air. I watched as she pranced on ahead of Shining Armor and I.

"Hey Shining Armor; I need some help. You think you could help me out?" I asked

"Sure. What do you need?" Shining Armor glanced at me.

I am going to build something from my world and I need help carrying materials." I smiled. "You game?"

"Sure! I would love to see something from your world." Shining Armor and I watched as Twilight opened the door of her house. "So what are we going to build?"

"A still." I smiled.

"What is a still?" Shining Armor looked at me with a puzzled look.

"It is something to make Moon Shine." I let Shining Armor go in before me.

"What is Moon Shine?" He asked while he walked through the door.

"It's a type of drink. It will put hair on your chest." I put my fist to my chest while I closed the door. "It looks like your girl is here Shining Armor." I pointed at Twilight and Princess Cadence. I watched as Twilight and Cadence danced.

"Sunshine, Sunshine. Ladybugs awake. Clap your hooves and do a little shake!" Shining Armor and I smiled as Twilight and Cadence laughed.

"James! How are you." Princess Cadence smiled as she walked up to me.

"I am doing just fine Princess Cadence." I smiled at her. "You are keeping your man in his place right?" I winked at her while I nudged Shining Armor.

"I am." Cadence laughed. "You can call me Cadence. We are friends after all; right?"

"Sure thing Cadence." Twilight quickly cut in.

"James! You think Cadence could come to dinner with us?" Twilight gave me a big smile.

"I don't see why not." I looked around for Spike. "You know where Spike is?"

"He is upstairs sleeping." Twilight smiled as she walked up to me.

"I am going to go get him. I think he might want to eat too." I started to walk towards the stairs, but Twilight stopped me.

"I think he will be fine. He gets a little cranky when somepony wakes him up." Twilight grabbed my sleeve. "Let's get going James." Twilight dragged me to the door by Shining Armor and Cadence.

"So have you and my Shining been getting along well?" Cadence asked with a smile as she walked out the door.

"I think so." I turned to Shining Armor. "So what happened to that Changeling you captured yesterday? Was he easy to capture?"

"He was taken to Canterlot for interrogations." Shining Armor quickly got serious. "I don't know if we would have captured it if Celestia wasn't here to help."

"So it put up a fight. I'm sorry about that Shining." I gave him a wink as he looked at me. "Was anyone hurt?"

"Twilight got a little scuffed up, but she is doing fine." Shining Armor looked up at the sky as the stars started to become visible. "I never asked you this, but what is your world like?"

"It's not too bad if you ignore the fighting and the stupidity." I chuckled a little. "We have a lot of fun amusement parks, movie theaters and video arcades. The best thing about it is the tourist attractions."

"Why don't you tell us about it." I looked at Cadence as she gave me a smile. "It sounds like a lot of fun."

"Well; my favorite would have to be Yellow Stone National Park. It is one of my planets largest super volcanoes. My parents took me their when I was five years old and I still remember how it looked." I smiled as I looked at Cadence. "I had a lot of good memories there. I have also been to Miyajima and the Fushimi Inari Shrine in Japan. I am sorry to say this, but the beautiful landscape at those two places alone. It has beaten anything I have seen in Equestria."

"It's that good huh?" Shining Armor asked while smiling at Cadence.

"Yeah; it is a very nice place." I laughed. "It would have been nice to know I was coming here. I would have brought pictures."

"If you ever had a chance to go back to where you came from. Would you do it?" Cadence asked while looking at me.

"I have only been here for two weeks. They haven't been the best vacation I have ever had. That freaky storm I was involved in, Queen Chrysalis invaded Canterlot and that garbage in the Badlands." I sighed. "I can tell this world is very peaceful, but I have been having poor luck." I looked at Twilight and gave her a smile. "That being said; the answer would have to be no. I still have a lot to get use to, so as long as you are all patient with me. I think I will be fine."

"I am happy to hear that James." I watched as Cadence looked at Twilight and smiled.

We all sat down at a table. Twilight sat across from me and Cadence and Shining Armor were next to me. We waited for the waiter to come out with our menus.

"You are not going to steal any of my food this time; are you James?" Twilight watched me carefully.

"I have no idea what you are talking about." I look back at Twilight. "Are you going to scare me half to death when I wake up tomorrow?"

"I don't know." Twilight smiled as the waiter put our menus on the table.

"Hey Twilight." Cadence looked to Twilight. "Do you mind if I stay with Shining? I heard he was going to stay in Ponyville for a little."

"That would be awesome!" Twilight then looked at the ground. "But I don't know where you two would sleep."

"You two can use the bed I have been sleeping in." I smiled at Cadence. "I can't have a princess and the captain of the royal guard sleeping on the floor." I watched at Twilight looked up at me. "I don't mind sleeping on the floor."

"Are you sure James? We could find someplace else to sleep." Shining Armor said with a smile.

"I think it would be best if you were close to me while you stay here." I gave a quick look over the menu.

"What are you worried about James?" Twilight looked at me curiously.

"I'm sorry I haven't told you this until now, but I think there is a changeling in Ponyville." I looked at Twilight as she gave me a shocked expression. "They had the last bullet I threw away from my gun. The queen also knew everything that transpired since I have been here." I put the menu down. "So ether the queen was watching me herself, or she has a changeling hiding in Ponyville."

"How is that possible?" Twilight asked.

"I don't know yet, but I want to find out. This might be a stupid question, but have you seen anything out of the ordinary?" I put my hands together on the table.

"I'm sorry, but I haven't." Twilight put her ears down and looked at the ground.

"It's nothing to be sorry about." I watched as the waiter came out with a small lamp. He placed it in the middle of the table.

"Are you ready to order?" The waiter waited patiently for an answer.

"I'm good." I looked at Cadence. "Ladies first."

"Okay." Cadence smiled at me and turned to the waiter. "Could I get a Calla Lily and Blue Bell Sandwich and a glass of water please." The waiter turned to Twilight.

"Yes; I would like a Daffodil and Daisy Sandwich please." Twilight smiled as he turned to Shining Armor.

"I would like some Hay Fries if you could please." The waiter then turned to me.

"I would like a Peanut butter and Jelly Sandwich if you could; also a glass of water too please." We all handed him our menus and he walked off.

"So how have you been adjusting to life here James?" Shining Armor smiles. "It sounds like you have been doing right with Twilight."

"It's been fine with me. I had a rocky start, but sooner or later it will turn in my favor." I nudged Shining Armor and smiled at him. "It will be a lot better when you help me with that Still tomorrow."

"So that drink you are going to make; it's that good?" Shining Armor raised an eyebrow.

"I don't know if you would like it, but it helps me relax." I watched as a couple waiters came out with our food. "It can also be used for medical reasons. Just a little modifications to the still and it will produce Antiseptic." I turned to the waiter as he placed our food on the table. "Thanks." I gave him a smile.

"Do you think I could try your drink?" Twilight asked while levitating her sandwich.

"I don't know about that Twilight... How about this; I will make some. You can give it a smell and if you like it. You can try it." I grinned knowing she wouldn't like the smell. "What about you Shining Armor. You are a military man; I know you are going to want to try some."

"It does sound interesting." Shining Armor started to eat his hay fries. "You can count me in."

"Is there something I could help you with James?" I looked at Cadence as she gave me a smile.

"What about me?" Twilight quickly stated before I could answer.

"I think me and Shining Armor can handle it." I watched as they both looked disappointed. "Building a still could be dangerous. It involves a lot of pressure, so I am just getting Shining Armor to help gather the stuff."

"If it is dangerous; why are you doing it?..." Twilight started to give me an angry look. "Do you remember what we talked about?"

"Yes Twilight; I remember. I will be carful; I have done this plenty of times when I was a teenager." I laughed "Some of the best years! Sadly a lot of time in the hospital, but still fun!"

"Just make sure you don't do anything stressful." Twilight finished off her sandwich. "I might have to do some drastic measures to make sure you don't hurt yourself."

"I won't. Well I am ready to go if you all are." I tried to remember how much all the food cost. I stood up and placed 15 bits on the table.

"You put too much James. The food only cost 13 bits." Twilight levitated the two extra bits towards me.

"I know Twilight. The two is for the waiter. It has always been habit to tip waiters." I took the two floating bits and placed them back on the table.

"That's nice of you James." Cadence said while getting up.

"I guess; well I am ready to go when you three are." I watched at Twilight and Shining Armor got up.

We all continued to make our way back to Twilight's house. I could tell that Twilight was worried about something. I could only guess that it was about the changeling in Ponyville. I would be worried too. It just might be someone I already met, but I can't let it get to me. Last time I didn't trust them. I ended up losing my gun and almost dying in the desert. We walked into Twilight's house. I took my boots off and set them by the door.

"Hey Twilight; do you have any extra blankets?" I asked while walking in the middle of the room.

"Yeah, hold on a second." I watched as she went upstairs. She quickly returned with two large blankets. "Here you go James."

"Thanks Twilight." I grabbed the neatly folded blankets and walked up the stairs.

"Where are you going James?" Twilight asked.

"You have a balcony upstairs. I am going to sleep on it tonight. It didn't look like it was going to rain, so I thought it would be a good idea." I walked over to the window and opened it. I hopped up out of the window and turned around. "Good night everyone. I will see you all in the morning." I closed the window.

I spread one blanket on the ground. I laid down and placed the other blanket on top of me. I put both of my hands behind my head to act like a pillow. I looked up in the sky and something caught my eye. I saw a gray Pegasus with a yellow mane and tail. I watched it fly off in the distance and thought it was strange. Why would they be out this late. I couldn't think too much about it; after all I just got home. I looked back up at the stars and slowly drifted off to sleep.

Chapter 26. Twilight's Watchful Eyes.

Chapter 26

Twilight's Watchful Eyes

I woke up to a gentle breeze on my face. I slowly opened my eyes and saw a partly cloudy sky. I saw what looked to be Rainbow Dash. She was flying over to the clouds and kicking them. I slowly sat up and stretched.

"So did you have a good night's sleep?" I looked at the window to Cadence.

"It wasn't half bad." I got up and started to fold the blankets. "How did you sleep?"

"Great! Thanks for letting us sleep in your bed." Cadence smiled.

"It's not my bed; its Twilight's bed." I walked over to the window with the blankets. "Excuse me please." I climbed through the window as Cadence moved. "Thanks." I gave her a smile as I set the blankets down on the bed.

"Hey James; you ready for a hard day's work?" Shining Armor asked while he walked up the stairs.

"I should be asking you that. I get the fun part of the job." I laughed. "I was going to go to Sweet Apple Acres to get some stuff. I am going to see if I can snag some apples for breakfast. Is that alright with you Shining Armor?"

"Yeah, I am perfectly fine with that." Shining Armor smiled as we both walked down the stairs.

"Hey Twilight. Me and your brother are heading out now."

"What about breakfast?" Twilight looked over at me.

"We are going to snag some apples over at Applejack's place." I walked over to the door and put my boots on. "That's okay with you, right?"

"That's fine; just don't do anything to hurt yourself." Twilight walked up to me and started to poke my side. "Remember what I told you... I don't want to have to do anything drastic."

"Alright Twilight." I laughed a little. "I will be careful today. I don't plan on getting hurt today."

"None of us do." James walked out the door. I quickly turned to look for Spike. "Spike!"

"What's up Twilight. Do you need something?" Spike quickly ran up to me.

"Watch out the window and tell me when James is a good distance away." I quickly levitated my bag over with some paper and quills.

"So you are going to follow them?" Cadence asked with a smile on her face.

"I sure am! James is always getting himself hurt. I need to make sure he stays safe today." I quickly packed the papers and quills neatly in my bag and placed it gently on my back. "Do you want to come with me?"

"Would I!? That sounds fun!" Cadence smiled while jumping around. "What can I do? I have never done anything like this before."

"Just make sure you don't get seen." I looked over at Spike. "How does it look Spike?"

"I think you are clear Twilight, but I don't see why you are doing this." Spike rolled his eyes. "You could have just asked to help him out."

"It's not about helping Spike." I opened the door. "It's about studies!" I smiled.

"But Twilight; what does studying have to do with James being safe?" Cadence laughed. "I think it has to do more about James than you are willing to tell us, but you can't fool me."

"What are you talking about!?" I quickly turned away from Cadence. "It is only for my studies; that's all!" I look off in the distance. "Hurry Cadence; he is getting away!"

We quickly caught up to James and my brother. We quickly jumped into a bush to hide. I watched as they walked into Sugar Cube Corner.

"Why are they going into the bakery?" I quickly take out some paper, ink and a quill. I started to write some notes. "Didn't James say they were going to Applejack's?"

"Maybe they wanted to get some sweets for breakfast. I wouldn't mind getting some myself." Cadence gave me a smile. "I haven't had anything to eat too."

"Shh! They are coming out." I watched as my brother and James walked out of the bakery. I looked carefully at James and saw he had two large bags resting on his shoulder. "That's not taking it easy James..."

"You should be easier on him Twilight. He has been through a lot since he has been here." I looked at Cadence as she smiled.

"Maybe you are right." I looked at the ground.

"Twilight; they are getting away. I think we should move."

"Right..." I quickly put my notes back in the bag with the quill and ink. "Let's go." I looked back at Cadence and smiled. "We should still keep an eye on them. I want to know more  about the thing James is making."

"So do I." Cadence quickly followed.

We followed them to the edge of the river next to Fluttershy's house. We quickly hid behind Fluttershy's house. I took out my paper and started to take notes.

"Why is he dropping the stuff by the water?" Cadence pointed towards James.

"I don't know, but something tells me that this is worth writing down."

"Twilight... They are coming this way." Cadence whispered.

"Hurry... Move around back so they don't see us." We quickly go around so we wouldn't be seen. I listened as they walked towards us.

"So we can go to Applejack's now. She makes the best apple pie I have ever tasted. I am going to buy myself a pie. If you want one I will buy one for you too." Cadence and I watched as they walked past.

"That would be great. I can't say I have ever had her pies."

"Yeah... You haven't lived until you tried them."

We watched them as they walked further away. Cadence and I quickly followed them. We made sure we were far enough not to get caught, but close enough so we wouldn't lose them.

"So the way they were talking; they must be going to Applejack's farm now." Cadence said.

"That's what I am guessing too." I quickly levitate some writing supplies out and take some notes. "I don't see how they are going to build anything with what they already have. What could they get at Applejack's that they couldn't in town?"

"I don't know, but this is fun. Let's keep watching." Cadence giggled.

We followed them down the path while taking cover in every bush we could. I had no doubt they were going to Applejack's farm now. They quickly made their way up to applejacks house. We watched as Applejack let them inside.

"What do you think they are doing Twilight?" Cadence looked at me.

"I don't know, but we know they are picking up some apple pie." I quickly retrieve my writing supplies again. I started making some notes on where they have went. "Do you thing Applejack might be helping them with the build?"

"I don't know." Cadence put her hoof to her chin. "How much do you want to bet they will be getting some apples for his drink."

"Two bits says he doesn't." I quickly take out my binoculars and watch the house.

"Deal." Cadence giggled.

I continued to watch the house for about ten minutes. I then saw James by the window. It looked like he was talking to somepony, but I couldn't see very well. Shortly after I see James and my brother walking out the door with Applejack. We continued to watch them as they went into the barn.

"What do you think they are doing in the barn together?" Cadence brought her head up for a better view.

"I don't know, but they are coming out." I quickly put away my stuff and watched.

It looked like James was carrying a lot of metal tubes. My brother has a couple of barrels levitating by him. I continued to watch as Applejack handed James a large bag. James swung the bag over his shoulders and started to walk besides my brother.

"What do you think is in the bag?" Cadence poked my side.

"I don't know, but why would they need all that metal tubing? I don't understand his thinking." I put my hoof to my chin. "Why..." I whispered.

"Shh. They are coming closer." Cadence whispered as we listened carefully.

"You think you can to that for me Shining Armor? Your magic would help that process go by much faster. It would be a pain if I had to do it by hand."

"Yeah; I don't mind James. Anything you need."

"So how was that pie? Wasn't it the best you have ever had?" I watched James as he smiled.

"Yeah! You were right on her pies. I almost want to get another one."

"We can go back if you want another. I don't mind it." James smiled.

"No, I couldn't. You have already done so much for me today as it is." Soon after; they were now too far away to hear.

I watched as they made their way down the path. It looked like they were heading back into town.

"That's so sweet." I looked at Cadence as she smiled. "My Shining and your James are getting along very well."

"We are going to lose them; let's go." We quickly ran out from the bush and followed them.

We followed them back into town. They made it back to the river by Fluttershy's house. I watched as they both put their stuff down by the river. It looked like James was talking to my brother, but I couldn't make out what they were talking about. I watched as my brother started to walk to the Everfree Forest. I looked back at James and saw him doing something with his pants. It looked like he was folding the legs up.

"Where do you think he is sending my Shining?" Cadence continued to watch my brother.

"It looks like he is going into the Everfree Forest." I continued to watch James.

James started to walk around in the river. It looked like he was looking for something, but I didn't know what. Shortly after he got in the water; he started to move his hands around. I watched as he started to pick up some large rocks. He tossed them on the bank of the river. He took about fifteen rocks out of the river. Soon after he got out of the water; my brother came back.

"I think they are going to start a fire." I pointed at my brother. "He brought wood with him." I watched James pull something out of his pocket.

"What is that in his hand Twilight?" Cadence pointed at James.

"I don't know. I have never seen it before." I continued to watch as my brother set up the wood.

I watched as James set the stones around the wood. He put his hand down in the fire with that strange shiny object. James suddenly pulled his hands back from the wood.

"What did he do Twilight?" Cadence asked.

"I don't know." I kept watching.

James then bent down to the wood and started to blow at it for some reason. He continued to blow at the wood. He quickly pulled back as the wood quickly burst in flames.

"How did he do that..." I quickly pulled out my writing tools and started to take notes.

"That's impressive... He made a fire with no effort. I must know how he did that." Cadence looked over at my notes.

"Shh. They will hear us." I quickly whispered at Cadence. "It would be meaningless if they find us out now."

James started to prop up one of the barrels above the fire. It looked like he was using rocks to hold it up. I looked over at my brother and saw him bending a tube in an odd spiral shape. I looked back at James and saw him filling the barrel up with water. He then added the bags into the barrel. My brother quickly attached a straight tube to the barrel. He angled it downward and attached the spiral tube. I looked back at James and he was adding apples to the barrel.

"Ha! I win Twilight." Cadence said with pride.

"Yeah..." I took two bits out of my bag and levitated them to Cadence. I looked back over at James.

It looked like he is putting the other tubes in the water. James gently placed the tube over the one attached to the barrel. I quickly get my binoculars and looked at the tube. I could see water dripping from the tube. I watched as James walked over and laid down under the spiral tube. It was strange; only steam was coming out of the tube. How could he drink steam?

I continued to watch James as he waved his hand at my brother. I watched as my brother lowered the tube further into the water. Soon after; water poured over the tubes. I looked back at James as he quickly got up. It looked like water was now dripping from the spiral tube. James quickly moved the second barrel under the dripping water. I watched as both my brother and James started to walk towards us. We listened quietly as they walked past us.

"That worked a lot better than expected!" James smiled. "As soon as we get our cups; we can have a celebratory drink! How about it Shining Armor!?"

"That would be great!" Shining Armor and James both passed us.

"What should we do Twilight?" Cadence asked.

"We should wait. They will be back soon."

We waited for about five minutes. James had four cups in his hands. I watched as they returned to the thing making water. James put three cups on the ground. I continued to watch as James dipped one cup in the barrel. He then picked up another cup and poured some water in the other cup. He handed the cup to my brother. I watched as they both tapped each other's cups and quickly drink the water.

"Whoo hoo! That's good!" James yelled. "Hey Twilight, Cadence! You want to join us!" James waved in our direction.

"How did he know?" I looked at Cadence as she walked out from the bush. I followed Cadence out from the bush and down towards James.

"So how are the both of you?" I smiled at Twilight.

"How did you know we were following you James?" Twilight sounded disappointed.

"I didn't." I chuckled a little. "I just had this nagging feeling of being watched, so I gave it a try."

"But you waved straight at us. If you didn't know; how did you know where we were?" Twilight looked at me for an answer.

"It's simple Twilight." I gave her a smile. "There is only one side of the river people can hide in." I pointed to the forest. "I don't think you would want to hide in the Everfree Forest, so I did the next best thing." I looked at Twilight, as she looked at me in shock.

"That's not fair!" Twilight started to get angry.

"No point getting angry Twilight." I laughed. "You want to smell the drink and see if you like it?" I offered her my cup.

"Sure." Twilight levitated my cup up to her nose.

I watched as she smelled the cup. I couldn't help but to laugh when she quickly pulled it away.

"I didn't think you would like it." I held my hand out for my cup.

"Why would you drink something that awful!" Twilight looked inside the cup.

"It's a drink that helps people relax. It's nice to relax at the end of the day. Some people have beer and others like harder drinks." I smiled while still holding my hand out for the cup.

I watched her as she swished the cup around. She looked up at me and then back to the cup. She then quickly drank my moon shine in one gulp.

"What the hell are you doing Twilight!" I quickly grabbed the cup. I watched as she started to cough.

"Why does it burn?..." Twilight continued to cough.

"It probably wouldn't have burned that bad if you hadn't drank a whole cup..." I put my cup by the barrel. "You are supposed to drink it slowly Twilight." I turned to Cadence. "Do you want to try some? Or did Twilight scare you out of it?" I smiled while holding up a cup.

"I will give it a taste." I watched as the cup glowed baby blue and floated towards Cadence.

"I feel funny James..." Twilight said while wobbling.

"Just lay down for a bit Twilight." I walked over to her and helped her down. "You are a real light weight." I laughed.

"Are you making fun of me?" Twilight gave me a funny look.

"Not at all!" I laughed and looked at Cadence. "How is it Cadence?"

"I don't know." Cadence wrinkled her nose. "It burns, but the after taste of apples are wonderful." She levitated the cut by the barrel. "I never tasted anything like it before."

"You mind helping me get Twilight to the house Shining Armor." I asked.

"Not at all." Shining Armor smiled.

Shining Armor and I helped Twilight to her feet. We made our way back to Twilight's house. It was a slow and wobbly process, but we managed to get Twilight to the house. We helped her up the stairs and I put her in bed.

"I am going to get my moon shine before it gets too dark." I made my way down the stairs and grabbed a couple canteens. "I will be back soon." I quickly ran out the door.

"So you and James are getting along very well." Cadence smiled.

"Yeah; he is a good guy. He has a strange taste in drinks, but I think I could come to like it." Shining Armor smiled.

"You are weird Shining." Cadence smiled. "I think I am going to call it a day. All this spying made me tired."

"I don't blame you." Shining Armor smiled. "I think I will get some sleep too."

"Good night Shining." Cadence said with a smile while getting in the bed.

"See you in the morning." Shining Armor gave cadence a smile before going to sleep.

Chapter 27. Interrogated From The Human.

Chapter 27

Interrogated From The Human

I could hear Twilight downstairs. I looked out of the window and saw it was still early morning. I looked up at the bed and saw Shining Armor and Cadence had already gotten up. I pulled the blanket over my head. I jumped as I heard a loud bang. It sounded like someone dropped a large book. I tried my best to ignore the noise, but Twilight started to yell.

"Just a test!" Twilight yelled downstairs. "Princess Celestia wants to give me some kind of exam and your trying to tell me to calm down, because it's just a test!?

It was too noisy for me, so I got up and folded my blankets. I stretched my back and placed the blankets on the bed. Twilight suddenly yelled and I was violently slammed to the ground. It felt like I was flying for a split second. I quickly got up and looked downstairs.

"What the hell is going on down their!?" I yelled as loud as I could.

I looked and saw Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash standing next to the door. Twilight was running around like a chicken with its head cut off. I see Spike against the wall covered in pillows. I walked down the stairs and towards Applejack.

"What is going on Applejack?" I stood next to her and watched Twilight.

"Twilight got a letter from the Princess this morning. It seems like she wants to test Twilight." Applejack adjusted her hat. "She also wants all of us to go to Canterlot with her; you included."

"Why would she want me to come too?" I scratched my head.

"I don't know, but I bet its important." Applejack gave me a smile as I looked at Twilight.

"Twilight!" I yelled to get her attention.

"What!?" Twilight yelled back.

"Calm down. Do you remember what happened last time you rushed into things?" I walked up to Twilight. "If you rush into this in a panic like you are now; only bad things will happen." I smiled.

"Maybe your right." Twilight turned around and grabbed the bag on the ground.

"Do you know were Shining Armor and Cadence is?" I asked as Twilight started to pack her bag.

"The royal guard came this morning and they rushed off." Twilight filled her bag to the brim and placed it on her back. "I couldn't ask where they were going. They seemed to be in a rush to get out of here." Twilight started to look worried.

"I bet they are okay." I smiled at Twilight. "Try not to think about it too much. It might affect how you do on your test." I winked at Twilight.

"Your right." Twilight Smiled. "Okay everypony; let's get going to Canterlot. The princess can't wait forever."

We quickly rushed to the train station and boarded the train to Canterlot. Something was off about this trip. Twilight seemed to be on edge and it made the others act strange too. None of us said a word the entire trip. It took us about a half an hour before the train started to slow down. I looked out the window and I see the Canterlot Train Station. I looked at Twilight as she got up.

"You all should wait here. I don't think it will take too long." Twilight smiled and turned to Spike. "Let's go Spike." Spike quickly ran up to Twilight.

"I'm proud of you Twilight. Keep your head high and take the test with a calm head." I smiled at her. "Don't over do yourself and I know you will do good."

"Thanks James." Twilight smiled and quickly ran off with Spike on her back.

I walked over to a small bench against the wall and sat down to relax. It worried me a little about my situation. I had no idea why I would be needed to come for a test. Did I do something wrong? Maybe Celestia just wanted to talk. I knew I shouldn't worry about it, but it was bugging me never the less. I looked over and saw Fluttershy walk up to me.

"Is something the matter James? You look worried about something." Fluttershy smiled. "You know you can talk to me about anything."

"It worries me that I was needed." I sighed. "I have no idea why Celestia needs me for anything and to be honest I have nothing to give."

"I don't think that's true." Fluttershy hopped up on the bench and sat next to me. "You are very kind and helpful. She might only want to talk to you." Fluttershy smiled.

"But what does she want to talk about? me not knowing is the only problem." I leaned forward and looked at the ground. "I guess it is the unknown that has me worried."

"It's okay James. I know you will be fine. You seem to have very good luck, so you can trust me." Fluttershy got off the bench and walked in front of me. "Don't worry; Okay?"

"Alright Fluttershy." I smiled and watched her walk off.

I wish it was that easy. There were too many unknowns when it came to me. It seems like Celestia still hasn't accepted me being here. Celestia is nice to me, but very cautious. I can say I understand her position; after all I am the only human in Equestria. We waited about twenty minutes at the train station. I got up as soon as I saw Twilight. She had five royal guards escorting her. I quickly walked over to Twilight.

"Everything okay Twilight?" I looked around at the guards.

"Yes James, but Princess Celestia wants to talk to you." The guards interrupted Twilight.

"James; you need to come with us." I watched as two guards walked behind me, one on each side of me and the one stood in front of me.

"Alright." I gave Twilight a worried look. "I guess I will see you later Twilight." She smiled at me as I walked off with the guards.

We quickly made our way into the castle of Canterlot. I followed the guards to a large door. Two guards walked to the left of the door; two more walked to the right and the other walked off down the hall. I watched as the door slowly opened. I walked through and saw Luna and Celestia standing at a pink window.

"The danger to Canterlot is grave and the danger is growing." Celestia turned around and looked at me. "We can't wait for the next attack that could come in the form of your weapons. I have asked you to come here for your help."

"How may I help you?" I walked up to Celestia.

"Luna has told me that you have experience in interrogations. Is this true?" Celestia asked.

"If by experience; you mean being interrogated. The answer is yes." I raised an eyebrow.

"That would still help us." I watched as Luna walked up next to Celestia. "Will you help us James?" Celestia asked as I looked at them both for a couple of minutes.

"If I am going to interrogate the Changeling; I am going to need to do it my way. You can't interfere with my methods. I will also need yours and the guards full cooperation." I looked at them both with a serious face. "Knowing this; do you still want me to help?" I watched as Celestia looked at Luna. Luna gave Celestia a quick nod.

"We understand; what do you need us to do?" Celestia stood tall and looked at me.

"Put the Changeling in a room with no windows. The lighting doesn't matter; just as long  as the room has no sunlight." I quickly thought about what else I needed. "Two chairs and a table. Set his chair against the wall and mine against the door."

"Do you need anything else?" Celestia asked.

"No; the rest will be on me." I watched as Celestia walked over to the guard. The guard was quick to leave the room as Celestia turned around.

"Your room will be ready soon. All of the royal guard is at your disposal. Do you need anything from us?" Celestia smiled.

"If you would like to listen in; you can stay outside the door." I scratched my head. "I don't know how long this will take, but I believe I can get the information you need."

"That is all that I am asking from you." Celestia smiled. "Let's go start the interrogation."

"Okay." I followed Celestia and Luna out the hall.

I followed them down the hall and we came across a large wooden door. It had two guards standing at attention. Luna and Celestia stopped and faced me.

"It is all up to you now. Please don't let us down." Celestia smiled.

"I will do my best." I walked up to the door and opened it.

I walked through the door into the room. Sure enough it has a table in the center with two chairs. I closed the door and saw two more guards on the inside. I turned around and walked towards the table. I looked around to make sure no sunlight would make its way in the room. I slowly sat down at the table and looked at the changeling.

"You look surprised to see me. The only difference now is that I am free and you are in cuffs. Let's change that; shall we?" I turned to look at the guards. "Unshackle him."

"But sir..." The guards muttered.

"Don't question me; just do it!" I yelled and watched them both rush over. They quickly took off his chains and ran back towards the door. "Thank you; now you two can wait outside."

"But..." I quickly glared at them and they quickly ran out.

"Is that better?" I watched the changeling for a little bit.

"How... How did you escape?" The changeling asked.

"I got lucky." I smiled.

"You're not going to get me to talk. I'm not going to tell you anything!" The changeling yelled.

"I like to think that I am civilized. Just like most humans do, but we can never curve our need for violence." I slowly stood up from my chair. "I don't know how you were interrogated before I came into the picture." I walked up next to the changeling. "I am not here for an interrogation. I am only here to have a little chat. Nothing more; nothing less." I walked back to my chair and sat down.

"I don't believe you." The changeling gave me an angry look.

"What you believe or disbelieve is irrelevant now. It is only you and I in this room." I put my hands on the table and watch him for a little bit. "Why don't you tell me about some of the successful things you have accomplished in your lifetime. I would love to hear about it." I smiled at the changeling.

"What does this have to do with the interrogation?..." He asked.

"I already told you. I am not here to interrogate you. I just wanted to talk." I folded my hands on the table. I watched as he looked around the room.

"Where should I begin?" He paused for a second. "I was the best in training. I have always wanted to serve in the queens army, I rose through the ranks and I even served at the queens side for seven years." He looked me in the eye. "The queen trusts me; she knows I would never betray her, so why do you want to talk to me?"

"Why don't you tell me about your mistakes that you have made in your life." I raised an eyebrow.

"I have no mistakes. I have done everything perfectly." He quickly responded.

"Okay, so tell me something you would have done differently in your life." I said calmly.

"That is none of your business..." He shot me an angry look.

"I understand; you are not willing to talk to me about your mistakes. After all you don't even know me." I smiled.

I slowly got up from my chair. I turned to walk towards the door; I slowly opened the door and looked at the guard.

"Could you get me two glasses and a canteen of water please." I watched as the guard quickly ran off. I closed the door and watched the changeling. Soon after I heard a knocking on the door. I opened the door and saw the guard had what I requested. "Thanks." I grabbed the two glasses and the canteen. I walked back to my chair and sat down.

"Can I offer you a glass of water?" I fill up both glasses with water and pushed one to the changeling. I watched him as he just watched the glass. "Trust me; its only water." I picked up his glass and took a small drink.

He quickly took the glass and drank the water. He put the cup down then looked at me.

"Did they not give you any water?" I raised an eyebrow.

"No; they haven't..." He looked back at his glass.

"Here; have some more water." I poured him more water from the canteen. I put the canteen down and took a drink of my water.

"Don't expect any thanks from me." The changeling looked at me while taking a drink.

"Can you wait for a second; I will be right back." I get up from my chair and walked out of the room.

"It doesn't sound like it is going in your favor James." Luna said with a concerned look on her face.

"Why do you say that? I think it is going good." I smiled.

"If you say so James." Luna sat next to Celestia as I looked at the guard.

"Don't let anyone in this room. I am the only one allowed to enter and no one will take the changeling out. No one is allowed to talk to him but me alone. I will bring him food and water. That being said; anyone that disobeys that order will be severely punished. Do you understand?" I waited for an answer.

"Yes sir!" I watched as all the guards saluted.

"Now that's settled; I need to get back to work." I gave Luna and Celestia a smile as I walked back in the room.I turned and walked back to my chair. I sat down as the Changeling watched me. I grabbed my glass of water and took a small drink.

"Did you know that I am also military?" I smiled at him. "I was in the Navy; I flew a Hornet." I waited for him to respond.

"How can you fly without wings?" He gave me a puzzled look.

"The Hornet was my wings. We use machines to travel in my world. We have cars, trucks, busses, planes and trains. It is rather fun; I have a truck back home. It is a 1974 K5 Blazer." I smiled at him

"What is a 1974 K5 Blazer?" He looked on in a curious look.

"Well; it's just a large box with huge wheels. It has a huge engine that allows it to travel very fast." I took a drink of my water. "Hell; I bet with my blazer. I could drive from Canterlot to the Badlands in thirty minutes."

"Wow that is fast. It took us four hours to fly to Canterlot." He put his hoof to his chin.

"Yeah; our planes are even faster."

"How much faster?" He asked.

"That's a hard one to explain..." I rubbed my chin with my hand. "I haven't explored this world much, but if I had to guess you could fly from the Badlands; all the way to Vanhoover in ten minutes."

"Wow... Your world sounds fun." I was surprised to see the changeling smile.

"Some parts of it are fun, but we have a lot of war." I pulled my gun out and made sure the chamber was clear. I dropped it in the center of the table. "With fast travel; we also have very deadly weapons." I watched as the changeling looked at my gun. "Go ahead; you can look at it."

I watched as he started to fumble with my gun. It was strange that he didn't use his magic. I didn't pay much mind to what he was doing, so I just watched.

"We have much stronger weapons than that one. It's called a Nuclear bomb. It can level any city to the ground in a blink of an eye." I took a drink of water. "The country I served for has over 6,000 Nuclear bombs and that alone could kill everyone on my planet."

"Then how are you all alive!? If you have weapons like that. How can you survive a war?" The changeling pushed my gun back in the middle of the table.

"We have only used those kinds of bombs twice in our history. It ended the biggest war we have ever had. ever since then; they are used more for a deterrent." I smiled. "I have told you a little about me. Now can you tell me a little about yourself?"

I watched as he started to fumble around. I had to take a small chance on what I would say next. I had to be very careful on the next words I say.

"Why don't you tell me about Queen Chrysalis? I ran into her a couple of times." I raised an eyebrow.

"Why do you want to know about Queen Chrysalis?" He watched my reaction.

"Its simple." I stood up and pulled my shirt up. "Last time we met; she almost killed me." He looked at the scar on my stomach. "I know changelings are nice." I put my shirt down and sat in the chair. "I talked to one of the children. He was so excited about wanting to join the army. He was also very taken to me." I picked up my gun and placed it back under my belt.

"I can't remember much of my childhood." I watched as he looked at the table.

"That's alright; not many of us do." I leaned back in my chair. "So Queen Chrysalis has a very nice city. Geothermal heat is a very smart way to heat a city in that cold." He quickly cut me off.

"I know; I was the one that found out about it. You don't want to know how we heated it before." He quickly looked at me. "It was a major pain."

"I wouldn't doubt that one bit... So how does the queen treat you? From what that child told me. She treats her soldiers with the upmost respect." I waited for an answer.

"She treats us well, but lately it's been hard. She can't seem to find enough food for us now a days."

"I know the feeling. Our government has a problem feeding its military too." I watched him carefully. "Where I was; we had 1,000  people. It was a pain getting myself some food. We would even have fights over it sometimes, but we had it good. I know of a place that had 2,500. I heard stories about the fighting that went on and trust me. You don't want to know..." I continued to watch for a response. "I heard more stories about an island. They had 4,000 people and they were starving for food." I noticed him glance at me. I finished off my water and grabbed the canteen. "I am going to get some more water; be back in a second." I get up and walked out of the room.

"Is it going any better?" Celestia asked.

"They have around 4,000 troops ready to fight. It takes them about four hours to get to Canterlot and they have no idea on how to make my kinds weaponry." I smiled. "I don't think they will attack full force. It takes too long for supplies, so I am betting they have sleeper agents."

"What does that mean?" Luna cocked her head.

"They have maybe one changeling hiding in a couple of towns. They gather information about weak points and other vital information. I don't think they have a large network of information; if they did. Canterlot would be under new rule by now." I crossed my arms. "Do you need any more information?"

"You got the information in a couple of hours when we tried it in a couple of days. I don't think we need anything else." Celestia gave me a smile.

"Are you sure? If you find something you need later on; the methods will need to change and it won't be nice." I watched as Luna and Celestia talked amongst themselves.

"Could you find this sleeper agent in Ponyville from him?" Luna asked.

"No. He said he served by the queens side. We have no idea how long the sleeper agent was in Ponyville, so I don't believe he will have that information."

"Then I do believe we are done here." Celestia looked at the guards. "Take the prisoner back to his cell."

"Yes your highness." The guards bowed and walked in the room.

"Luna, James; please follow me." Celestia turned around and started to walk down the hall.

We followed Celestia into a large room. It was the same large room I was taken to when the guards escorted me. I walked up to a large blue window. It appeared to have Twilight and her friends on it. They appeared to surround some kind of gems. I looked over and saw Celestia walking towards me.

"Is something wrong James?" Celestia sat next to me.

"Nope; nothing is wrong. I was just admiring this window." I pointed to the center. "What are those gems in the middle?"

"They are the Elements of Harmony." Celestia smiled.

"They must be powerful if you wanted them to be used when we traveled to the Badlands." I crossed my arms and continued to look at the window. "I still don't understand the magic in this world." I held out my right hand and channeled my magic. "Can I only make things glow with this ruby?" Celestia watched as my hand glowed blue.

"It takes a lot of hard work and dedication to learn how to use magic James." Celestia looked at the window. "Twilight has had years of practice. She has always loved to study and hone her magic."

"You must really like Twilight." I put my hands in my pocket. "I have to ask you. What do you think of me?"

"You have been proven to be trustworthy." Celestia smiled. "I believe you will become a very good friend to our nation, but I have to ask you something." Celestia put her hoof to her chin. "Is what you said about your military true?"

"What; how our government starves us?" I laughed a little.

"Yes; and your large numbers." Celestia looked at me and waited for a response.

"Our government keeps the military well fed." I laughed. "For our numbers; it was a lie to get a response from the changeling."

"That's a relief." Celestia sighed.

"What is?" I asked in a questionable tone.

"That you have an army with 7,500 strong." Celestia looked at me while I laughed.

"Our military numbers in the millions. Why would you think our army is so small?" I turned to Celestia and saw she was worried. "What's wrong?"

"It's nothing..." I watched Celestia walk next to Luna.

I thought it to be a little strange to see her react like that. I walked over to the window on my right and looked out at the night sky. I suddenly see a aurora explode through the sky in vibrant yellows, blues and pinks.

"What is that?" I looked over at Celestia and Luna.

"It means that Twilight succeeded in her mission." Celestia and Luna smiled at me.

"Will you be needing me for anything else?" I walked up to them and smiled.

"I don't think so." Celestia put her hoof to her chin. "You already helped us out a lot today." Celestia smiled. "I think we are done."

"Alight." I smiled. "I am going to go home. If you need anything; all you need to do is ask. You know where I will be."

I turned and walked out of the room. I made my way to the train stations while staring at the sky. The aurora was very captivating to the eye. I watched it the whole way home. I could only think how it would look if I was with Twilight and the others, but all in all it was just another day.

Chapter 1. Routine Training Exercise.

Chapter 1

Routine Training Exercise

It's just another routine training exercise. I ask myself; why do they always say that before we start our training? Of course its routine. No one has done anything yet, but when most look at the unfolding events. Even I'd say it was going smooth. At the time I was stationed on the USS George H.W. Bush. We where sailing about 100 miles off the coast of Cat Island. It's a small island 250 miles off the coast of Florida. Most everywhere you look you see beautiful blue skies. We were heading to the east. Long off in the distance you could see black clouds. Frequently you see amazing spectacle of flashing lights spidering from the clouds.

As we head further east. It was easily noticed that the carrier started to sway gently back and forth. As this black wall of rain and thunder moved in closer. I couldn't seem to shake this odd feeling. The feeling where the air around you is electrically charged. So I head down to the mess hall to try to calm my nerves. On my way to find some snacks. I hear someone yelling at me.

"Hay James!" A voice said. As I turn around.

"Jessica. What's up; I haven't seen you in a while."

"I know!" Said Jessica. "All of the crew seems to be on edge. I think it has to do with us going into a storm like this."

"So I'm not the only crazy person in this boat?" As I rub the standing hairs on the back of my neck. "When I was on the deck. I saw the storm and I got the oddest feeling I have ever had in my life." Jessica interrupted me.

"I just wanted to make sure you aren't going to do anything stupid! They are not going to postpone the exercise this time." As I observed her. It was easy to see the panic and worry she had for me.

"Don't worry." I said with the calmest voice I could muster. "I need to go below the deck now. Do you want to walk with me?"

"No. I need to go scan the deck. It's my job to make sure that you have a safe take off." Jessica turned around as fast as she could and ran off. "I will take you up on that offer of a walk when you get back!" She ran out of sight before I was able to reply.

I made my way to the prepping station below deck to suit up. By this time the swaying was very noticeable. It felt like 50 foot swells. I'd imagine the waves to be smaller and the wind playing more of an effect on the ship. As I made it to the hanger. I was stopped again by someone yelling at me.

"Cross!" Yelled a familiar voice. "James Cross! Turn the fuck around!"

"Jacob!" I said with a suppressed look on my face. It was very rare to hear him curse like that.

"Hay James. What is going on outside? It's been a while since we have been knocked around like this."

"I know. We are sailing into what looked to be a bad storm." As I reach my hand out to shake his. "So is my beast ready to fly? I don't want a multimillion dollar machine falling to pieces while I am flying."

"Yes sir! You got a full tank and some Sidewinders just in case!" Jacob said with a disturbing smile directed to me.

"Are you expecting something Jacob?" As I match his smile.

"Well I am sure you noticed the weird vibe on the ship." As his face turned more to a look of concern. "Something is in the air that is putting most everyone I have seen on edge."

"Jacob... You have no idea how many times I have heard that today." I laughed.

"Look James. All I am telling you is to keep an eye out."

"You got it Jacob." As I was about to say something else, but the megaphone interrupted.

"All pilots prepare your stations for takeoff. You have 5 minutes!"

I waved goodbye as I ran over to my Hornet. I went with all the pre-flight checks I can do myself and waited as the crew drove my plane to the lift. As I was lifted up to the deck. I noticed how bad the storm got in just an hour. It was amazing how they are making us fly in this crappy weather. I was directed by the launch crew for another pre-flight check. As each part of the plane passed inspection. I was eager to get this over with.

I got the thumbs up and the crew cleared the deck. I started to count down in my head. 10... 9... 8... 7... 6... 5... 4... 3... 2... 1... The sheer force of the launch forced me back into my seat. It was the best part of this job. The massive adrenalin rush, the neck breaking speed, but most of all the best was the feeling you get when you are flying. The feeling of being a free man in a world with so many restrictions. The rush was over shortly after it began. Now I had to get this over with. I radioed back to the carrier.

"Red Rocket to Avenger. I have green all across the board. Takeoff was successful and I am now awaiting orders." I waited for a response.

"Roger that Red Rocket. We hear you loud and clear. You have a go! Proceed to the coordinance on your screen and radio back for confirmation."

"Understood Avenger. The coordinance where received. I am 5 minutes out."

As I fly north to my destination; I looked off in the distance. I could see a large wall of grey fog. It was hard to miss because the sky was so black. I radio back to the carrier.

"Umm Red Rocket to Avenger. I am 3 minutes into the objective. I have some kind of fog out here. I am going to see if I can go around it." As I was speaking H.Q. interrupted.

"Negative Red Rocket. That will set you back. You are order to fly above it."

"Roger that Avenger. Will inform on changes."

As I increased my altitude. My dash interments started to go haywire. First my compass, then my attitude indicator. At this point I radioed headquarters about the problem.

"Avenger. I am having a prob..." I was interrupted by some massive turbulence. At the same time my heading indicator, radio magnetic indicator and my targeting systems went offline.

"Avenger! I have a major problem. Turning back for emergency landing!"

"Aff...  ... ... w... retur... canc..." I can't make out a single word as static fills my ears. "Do... ... ... re... r... ba... Chshhhhhhh"

As I started to turn my Hornet around in a rush. I was hit with even more turbulence again. As I started to feel the engine lose power. I gunned the engine as hard as I can. As I did so. I saw a strange hole in the clouds. It was easy to see the sunlight glistening through what seemed to be a tunnel in the clouds. I rushed to it as fast as I could while hoping it would bring me above the storm. As I reached the mouth of this cloud tunnel. I heard loud explosion that seemed to come from my engine.

I closed my eyes and put my hands in my lap. I was thinking about ejecting, but with my failing instruments. The chance of being found was zero. I opened my eyes in amazement. At the end of this tunnel type cloud was clear blue sky. As I looked around I was even more amazed. The clouds seemed to swirl around like a whirlpool or a vortex. As the light shined past the clouds. I saw a rainbow of colors. It was like the northern lights, but different. The northern lights had very few colors. This had them all. All the way from deep blue to cyan, hot pinks to deep reds.

With what little found hope I had to live. I got one last strong thrust from my engine before I lost all power. It slung me into a strong white light. As my vision went bright white with colorful spots. I could feel a strong pull upwards. Then I was falling and fast. My aircraft started to spin. It was slow at first but got faster in no time at all. I fell with my plane through the same black clouds I tried to escape. As I was falling; I was able to see some of my surroundings. I was over land.

As I tried to maintain some control of my aircraft. I saw a small clearing in a large forest. I did my best to aim the crash in the clearing. When I felt comfortable my Hornet was going to crash in the clearing; I ejected from the flying coffin. It took about seven seconds before a giant heat wave warmed my body. It looked lime my Hornet crashed in the clearing. As I fall slowly to the ground. I was being pummeled by rain and strong winds on my decent. It took about thirty seconds before I was able to see the trees clearly. I aimed for the smallest tree and hoped I wouldn't get stuck too high up.

As my parachute got stuck in a tree. I looked down and smiled. I had about a 5 foot drop. As I unbuckle my harness I hear a loud roar. From what; I don't know, but as big as it sounded. I had to get down. As I hit the ground. I reached for my pistol on my right leg. I heard another loud roar. This one was much closer. I made sure I had a round chambered and aimed it in the direction I heard it from. When I heard stick breaking. I quickly aimed and fired 3 shots.

Whatever that creature was; it was quick to run off and by the sound of it; it was huge. I put my gun back on safety and in my holster. I turned to face the direction I believed I saw some building. I started to walk, but a knife stabbing pain in my eyes sent me to my knees. As I looked around my vision started to cloud and my head got light. I got on all fours and looked down at the green grass. Darkness started to fill my eyes. As everything started going black. I lost track of every scenes I had. As I laid in the wet grass. Rain falling all around me. I managed to speak my last thoughts before passing out.

"It's just a routine training exercise."

Chapter 18. Canterlot Takeover.

Chapter 18

Canterlot Takeover

I awoke to a loud banking on my door. It was so loud; it made me jump out of bed. If the bed wasn't so soft. No doubt I would have fell off and hit my head. I quickly get up and run to the door.

"I'm coming!" I quickly unlocked the door. As I did; the door quickly swung open knocking me to the floor. "Are you kidding me!?" I grabbed my head as I hit the floor once again.

"James!" Twilight quickly jumped on top of me. "James! I need your help!"

"Where do you come off knocking me to the ground and pinning me so I cant move... I lost count how many times you made me hit my head..." I looked up at Twilight. She was about to cry, so I dropped the subject at hand. "I'm sorry... What do you need help with?"

"Cadence is evil! I need your help to expose her!" Twilight quickly jumped over me.

"Why do you think she is evil?" I got up and closed the door.

"Last night I saw her put my brother under some kind of spell!" Twilight started to pace around the room.

"Calm down Twilight... If this is true; the last thing you need to be doing is panic." I tried to comfort her.

"How can I stay calm! I am already late for the wedding rehearsals! We have to prove that she is evil... You believe me don't you?"

"Look Twilight. I think she is a jerk, but how will we prove what you have seen? Did anyone else see what you saw?" I asked while looking at Twilight.

"Well..." Twilight stood still and looked at the ground. "No..."

"Okay. Understand this Twilight. I believe something is wrong with Princess Cadence, but you have no proof that she is evil." I walked up to Twilight. "You can't just go off calling people evil and not have evidence. That will only burn you."

"But!..." I interrupted Twilight.

"No buts..." I looked at Twilight. "Listen; I will help you out, but you need to do it my way. Pleas don't get mad at me when I say this, but when you act like this." I put my hand up to my forehead and rub it. "You don't use your brain. The last thing I need you to do is going off half cocked and getting into trouble. Do you understand?" I looked Twilight in the eye.

"Yes..." Twilights ears went down as she looked at the ground. She looked back up at me. "What do you want me to do?"

"Stay outside of the wedding hall. I will get dressed and meet you there." I watched as Twilight walked to the door. "Twilight..." She turned to look at me. "Don't rush in without me being there. Okay?"

"Okay." Twilight quickly opened the door and ran out.

I quickly put my shirt on. I ran to the table and grabbed my gun. I put it in its holster and sat on the bed. I grabbed my boots and quickly put them on. I tied them and ran to the doors. I ran down the hallway and was stopped by Luna.

"Luna! What are you doing here? I thought you were going to leave for Baltimare."

"I am taking my leave now. What's the rush for?" Luna asked with a confused look on her face.

"I'm sorry Luna. I can't talk now. I am in a hurry." I started to run down the hall again. "We can talk when you get back!" I yelled while running down the hall.

I quickly made my way to the hall outside. Princess Cadence ran past me crying. I turn to look at her, but she was fast. I look towards the door and see a white horse yelling at Twilight. I was too late. I could only guess Twilight rushed in while she got impatient on me. I moved to the side to let everyone pass by. I see spike walking with a small pillow in his hands.

"Spike. Come here." I watched as Spike walked over to me. I looked up at Celestia. She had a furious look on her face as she shut the doors. "Spike. Tell me what happened."

"Well... Twilight rushed in the room. She kept saying Cadence was evil. Shining Armor told why she was acting like that and Cadence ran off crying." Spike tilted his head. "Is something wrong?"

"Ya... Twilight rushed in without me..." I mumbled to myself.

"What?"

"Nothing Spike. Go with the others. I am going to talk to Twilight." I walked up to the doors.

I open the doors slowly. I looked around; I saw Cadence, but no Twilight. I walked in the room and closed the doors.

"Cadence!" I watched as she quickly turned around to look at me.

"I thought I told you to call me Princess Mi Amore Cadenza!" She shot an angry look at me.

"Alright Princess Mi Amore Cadenza..." I gave her an angry look back. "Where is Twilight?..."

"I don't know... She left. Why should I care?..." She said. I look around the room. I had to quickly look at my options.

I know I saw Twilight in this very room when everyone left. Not only that. Cadence ran past me crying in the hallway. Her breed was like Luna and Celestia, so she had magic. This room has one set of doors, so Twilight couldn't get out without me seeing her. I could only think of one thing. They can use Magic to teleport. It was my conclusion that Cadence used magic to teleport in this room when everyone left. The odds point to her using magic to teleport Twilight too, but I couldn't prove it. I watched as Cadence started to slowly walk to me with a smirk on her face.

I was in the same boat as Twilight now. I know something is going on. I had no proof to back my thoughts. I could take out Cadence right now, but what would happen to me? What if I was wrong? What if someone walked in while I was attacking a princess? Then again; what happens if she attacks me. I have been here for only two weeks. They will trust her over me any day. I had to decide. Should I attack her? Should I let her attack me, or should I do nothing and wait?

I moved to the side to let Cadence pass. She turned her head and smirked again. She calmly walked to the door and simply walked out. I hope that decision wasn't going to bite me in the ass. The only thing I could do now is wait. I couldn't look for Twilight. I had to believe that she was okay. It didn't look like there was a struggle in the room. If they had a fight; I would have heard it. I walked to the door and opened it. I looked at the guard outside.

"Excuse me... When is the wedding going to start?" I asked the guard.

"It is going to start in ten minutes."

"Thanks." I closed the door and looked around the room again.

I walked over to a pillar next to the door. I crossed my arms and leaned against the pillar. I watched as ponies came into the room slowly for the next ten minutes. I see Spike walk in the room in a small tuxedo. I quickly push myself off the pillar.

"Spike... Come here." I motioned Spike to come close.

"What is it James?" Spike asked.

"I need you to listen to me carefully. Do you understand?" I asked with a concerning look on my face.

"Ya I understand. What do ya need?" Spike smiled.

"You are going to be next to Shining Armor. I need you to keep an eye on him. If he does anything out of the ordinary. You wave at me okay?"

"Got it. Anything else?" Spike asked.

"Yes... Keep an eye on Cadence too if you can. If anything goes wrong. You keep an eye on me; if I nod my head at you. You are going to need to make your way over to me."

"Is something going to happen James? What do you know?" Spike looked confused.

"While I made my way to the hall... I saw only 4 guards. Something is wrong when most of your military is gone. Just keep an eye out for those two. If it goes south. Keep an eye on me; now the wedding is about to start. Get up there Spike. I will be in the back of the room watching everything that unfolds. Don't let me down Spike."

"You can count on me!" Spike quickly made his way to the front.

I continued to watch how the wedding unfolded for ten minutes. I kept an eye on Cadence, Shining Armor and Spike. Spike hasn't motioned anything wrong yet. Twilight still hasn't shown up. It didn't matter how bad she felt; I knew she wouldn't have missed her brother's wedding.

"Princess Cadence and Shining Armor. It is my great pleasure to pronounce you..." Celestia was interrupted.

"Stop!" I watched Twilight carefully. The crowed started to chat amongst themselves.

"Why does she have to be so possessive of her brother!?" I watched as Cadence stomped a hoof to the ground. Celestia gave Cadence a strange look. Cadence brought her hoof to her face. "Why does she have to ruin my special day?" Cadence put her hoof across her face.

"Because! It's not your special day; its mine!" I look over and see a Cadence lookalike walk in the room.

I continued to keep an eye on spike as the two Cadence's talked. Spike looked at me and I shook my head no. Suddenly a ring of green fire circled the Cadence by Shining Armor. Spike looked at me again and I shook my head no. I watched as she transformed into some kind of insect pony. I watched as the crowd gasped.

I watched as the Changeling walked closer to what i now know to be the real Cadence. Spike once again looked at me. I once again shook my head no. I watched as Cadence charged towards the Changeling. Cadence quickly stopped once its horn started to glow. The Changeling continued to speak while she walked up to Shining Armor.

The Changeling jumped past Shining armor. I continued to watch as Celestia confronted her. Spike quickly looked at me and I gave him the go-ahead. Spike quickly made his way past all of the ponies. While the Changeling was occupied by Celestia. Spike and I made our escape through the open doors.

"What are we going to do James!?" Spike yelled while I ran down the hall; him clinging to my shoulders.

"We need to find your royal guard. If what that Changeling said was true. We don't have long before we are overwhelmed." I managed to make my way outside. "Spike... Do you know where the barracks is?"

"No I don't..." Spike looked up. "James look up!"

"Why?" I looked up and saw an army hovering outside of the shield. "Damn. We won't have time to find a barracks. We are just going to have to go into town and find help." I continued to run as fast as I could  into town.

"James! The shield is cracking!"Spike yelled. I look up and the ground started to shake violently.

"Hold on Spike. I can't move while I am shaking like this."

"James! They are coming! Look out!" Spike yelled.

I quickly jumped into an alley between the buildings. I was quickly stopped, as a Changeling turned the corner into the alley. The Changeling quickly got in a stance like it was going to charge.

"Spike... I need you to do me another favor. Can you do that for me?"

"Ya what do ya need?" Spike asked.

"I need you to keep an eye on me." I picked Spike up and placed him by the wall. "If the Changeling takes my form. I want you to know who is who, so don't blink." I stood in the middle of the alley. I put my right food back a bit and put my hands up. "Your move Changeling..."

I watched as the Changeling hissed at me. Suddenly a green flame quickly arose from the ground. It appeared I was looking at myself.

"That was a big mistake." I watched as it hissed again at me.

"James! Look out!" Spike yelled as someone grabbed my stomach from behind.

I quickly look back and I see another clone of myself. I looked forward and see the other one smile.

I quickly bring my right elbow up and hit the clone behind me in the face. I quickly repeated with my left elbow. I quickly reach down for its right leg; bringing my left leg up to force it to roll over. I wrapped both of my legs around his and use my arms to pull back as hard as I could. It yelled as I heard the bones in its leg shatter.

I quickly jump up as soon as it was incapacitated. The clone that was in front of me charged. I backed up to give myself enough room. As it continued to charge; it left him wide open. I swung my right fist and made contact to its left temple. It fell to the right and it was out cold.

"How did you do that!?" Spike yelled while running up to me.

"Do what? What are you talking about?" I picked Spike up and put him back on my shoulder.

"The way you fought. What was it called? How did you do it?" Spike asked in excitement.

"I have a friend that was a marine. The move I performed on the one that grabbed me was called a Rolling Knee Bar. The other one I just punched." I walked to the edge of the alley and looked around.

"Can you teach me how to do that?" Spike asked.

"No Spike... We have to get to a safe place. That's not good..." I said.

"What?" Spike tried to look, but I pulled him back.

"Twilight and the others looked like they won their first fight, but a lot more are coming." I look and see a clear shot back to the castle. "Spike... I am sorry..."

"What? Did something happen?" Spike asked

"It was a stupid idea to come out here. We have to make our way back." I look and see a clear path to the castle. "Hold on Spike..." I quickly ran out of the alley and headed towards the castle.

"You want to fill me in? I am a little lost James... Why are we going back?" Spike asked while he bobbled around on my shoulder as I ran.

"I think I can stop the Changeling queen from using her magic. I am going to need your help Spike." I continued to run. I looked around and I still had a clear path.

"I don't get it. How can I help you stop her magic?" Spike sounded confused.

"I can absorb magic with my ruby... remember?"

"Ya I remember, but what do..." Spike stopped as he now understood my plan. "You can't do that James. You can't get close enough to grab her horn. You stick out like a sore claw... Besides! How will I get back up there without being seen?"

"You're not afraid of heights are you Spike?"I asked.

"Well... No." Spike looked at the ground.

"I remembered windows lining all around the wedding hall. I need you to climb up the large banner hanging down the wall. It can take you up behind Chining Armor and Cadence. I need you to distract the Changeling Queen."

"Are you going to take her out like you did the other two Changelings?" Spike asked.

"No... I don't know how to fight something with four legs. It was their own stupidity to change into me." I backed against the wall of the castle. "Besides I don't think I will have a good view on the Changeling Queen. I need you to spot her for me. You wave at the door when she is close."

"I sure hope this works..." Spike said while he hopped to the ground.

"I do too. I just hope Cadence isn't stupid. She will only have a small window to attack  when I grab her. " I picked Spike up and placed him on the banner.

"Wait a second." Spike looked back before he started to climb. "What if Cadence hits you too when you grab the queen?"

"No plan is perfect Spike..." I looked around to make sure he was clear. "I think we will just have to take our chances on this one. Now go..." I watched as he started to climb.

I looked around for one final time before I made my way against the wall. I quickly made my way to the door we ran out of. I had to admit; I was impressed. I only had to fight two Changelings so far. I was still wondering where the royal guards were. I quickly make my way to the hall of the wedding room.

I quickly walked over to the door and cracked it open. I looked and saw Spike was standing next to Cadence, but something was wrong. It looked like Cadence was stuck to the floor. I guess it was stupid of me not to think they wouldn't restrain their prisoners. I don't think it will matter too much. It looks like she can still use her magic.

I quickly froze when I heard a lot of hoof steps coming from behind me. I looked behind me to make sure I wasn't seen. As the steps came closer; I quickly hid behind a pillar in the hall. I peek out from the side and see six Changelings walking with Twilight and the others. I continued to watch as they came closer. I might have a chance to help them. I quickly tried to think.

I could help them now. It would be in our advantage. If we can overpower the guards. We could move in on the Changeling Queen. I quickly remembered about the guards in the wedding room. What if we make too much noise? The guards will swarm us in no time at all. The biggest risk I see is the Changeling Queen getting a hostage. I didn't think it was a good idea in intervene, so I let them pass into the wedding room.

The Queen already had Shining Armor. Cadence was immobilized and Celestia was out of the fight for good. Suddenly a mass of Changelings flew out of the room and the doors closed.

As they flew out of sight. I made my way to the door and cracked it open again. As I looked in the room I saw no guards. I looked at Twilight and the others. This was my chance. I had to make my move now. As I was about to force the door open. I felt a tapping on my shoulder. This wasn't a hoof tap. It was a finger.

I look back quickly to see a clone of me standing behind me. I quickly jumped back away from the door and tackled the Changeling. I needed to have the upper hand in this fight. If I was going to help Twilight and the others; I needed to end this quick and with little noise.

I quickly took my right arm and forced it against its neck. I watched as it flailed. It grabbed my arm and forced its head down and bit my arm. I tried to keep my arm on its neck as long as I could, but the pain was too much. I had to move or I would have yelled. The Changeling took its opportunity. When I moved my arm off its neck. It brought its leg up and kicked me in the side. I quickly rolled off to the left. Something was different about this Changeling. It seemed much stronger and it was very good on two legs.

Before I could get on my feet. The Changeling tackled me to the ground. I forced my knee up and he rolled off of me. I saw my chance. The Changeling turned over to try and get up. I quickly jumped on its back and reached my arm in front of its neck. I pulled back and grabbed my right arm with my left.

The Changeling quickly pushed off and rolled on top of me. I had to endure anything he threw at me now. I flexed my arm muscles and began to choke it. The Changeling continued to hit my stomach, but it was too late. His movements quickly slowed as it blacked out. I held the choke for a couple more seconds and I let it go.

I looked at the door. A shining light was showing through the crack. I quickly ran to the door and opened it. I was quickly blinded by a bright pink light. I brought my arms up to cover my face. I could hear someone yelling. The yelling quickly faded away and I looked up. Cadence and Shining Armor where gently floating down in the air.

I slowly walked in the room. I was still slightly dazed by the bright light. I saw Twilight running over to Celestia over on the ground. Celestia quickly got up, so I assumed she was fine. I walked over to Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack and Rainbow Dash. Spike quickly ran up to me.

"You okay James? Your arm has blood on it." Spike looked worried.

"Ya I am just fine Spike." I looked at everyone. "Are you all okay?" They all gave me a smile. I looked at Rainbow Dash as she flew up to me.

"Where were you when all of this was happening!?" Rainbow Dash looked angry.

"I was..." Spike cut me off.

"He was protecting me!" Spike quickly got excited. "You should have seen him Rainbow Dash! He had a fight with the Changelings and didn't even break a sweat! It was awesome!" I watched as Twilight walked over to me.

"Im sorry James..." Twilight looked up at me as I gave her an irritated look. "I rushed in. You were taking too long." Twilight looked at the ground with her ears down. "If I would have listened to you; we probably wouldn't have been in this mess." She looked up and I gave her a smile.

"Actually... I think it would have happened if you listened to me or not." I looked at Spike. "When I was guarding Spike. I saw very little military presence, so it would have been easy to move in like they did." I watched as Shining Armor walked over to me with Cadence.

"You must be the human Twilight told me so much about. James is your name right?" Shining armor smiled.

"Yes sir. Nice to meet you Shining Armor." I smiled back. "It looks like you where busy while I was gone."

"Ya..." Shining Armor laughed. "I guess I was."

"I would like to be the first to congratulate you two. I hope you and Cadence have a wonderful life together." I gave them both a smile. I turned to see Celestia walking up to us.

"Twilight." Celestia smiled. "I think you should start preparing the wedding. Our guests came for a wedding today and we haven't given them one yet." Celestia turned and walked to the door. She stopped and looked back at Twilight. "Let's go. We don't have much time." She gave her another smile and Twilight ran off with the others.

"Well Spike! Looks like it's just you and me for now. You want to go get another drink before the wedding?"

"Would I!?" Spike smiles as I turned to Cadence and Shining Armor.

"Would you two like to join us? I would love the company." I smiled.

"No we shouldn't. We have a wedding to get ready for." Shining Armor said while looking at Cadence.

"You should go." Cadence smiled. "You have done enough already. I can handle the rest, so you just go relax." Cadence looked at me. "Be sure to have him back before the wedding." Cadence gave me a smile.

"Yes ma'am." I smiled and watched as Cadence left the room. "You fellas ready?"

"I sure am!" Spike yelled. I looked at Shining Armor and he gave me a nod.

Spike, Shining Armor and I walked up to a table and sat down with our drinks.

"You must be really nice for my sister to like you as much as she does." Shining armor smiled and took a drink.

"You bet!" Spike yelled. "James is awesome! Did you know he bought me a huge sapphire?" Shining Armor laughed.

"So Shining Armor. What happened to all of the royal guards when the Changelings invaded?" I asked

"When I was under the Changeling Queen's spell. She had me move the guard out of the city." Shining Armor looked disappointed.

"Don't let that get you down. It all turned out good in the end." I smiled. "Besides today is going to be a good day! You are getting married. I have no doubt you will be happy." We all finished our drinks.

"Speaking of wedding. We should get going. It should start any minute now." We all quickly got up and made our way back to the castle.

I looked around and saw no one was fazed about earlier. I was rather impressed. I looked at Spike as he looked back at me. I smiled at Spike and gave him a thumbs up. It was much better watching the wedding in front. I looked at Shining Armor as he smiled at me. I smiled back and watched at Twilight adjust the shield on his chest. I was relaxed, as the wedding finished without a problem.

I walked up to Twilight and the others. I watched as Celestia bent down to whisper in Rainbow Dash's ear. I watched as she quickly bolted off. Shortly after a heard a loud booming outside. I watched as a beautiful rainbow formed over Cadence and Shining armor.

"What now?" I whispered into Twilights ear.

"Now we go down to the garden and have a party." Twilight smiled at me.

I followed Twilight, as everyone made their way down to the garden. I watched as Cadence and Shining Armor started to dance while the music started. I see Luna off in the distance. She flew towards Celestia and landed next to her. I made my way towards Luna as Pinkie Pie quickly ran over to some speakers.

"Let's get this party started!" Pinkie Pie yelled while throwing a microphone to Twilight.

I quickly made my way to Luna as Twilight started to sing.

"Hey Luna!" I made myself heard over the loud music. "You think we can talk after the party?"

"Sure James, but for now just enjoy yourself!" Luna smiled.

The party continued for a couple of hours. Everyone seemed to enjoy themselves. Even Celestia and Luna were dancing around. Pinkie Pie was stuffing her face the entire time. Twilight sang her songs. Rainbow Dash partied hard. Fluttershy seemed to vanish half way into the party. Rarity talked around with a lot of people. I tried not to get confetti in my eyes; all while having a fun time eating cake and snagging some of their soda.

I made my way to Luna as the party started to clear. I looked at her as she nodded to me. She turned and I followed her as she walked. We made our way to a more quiet setting.

"Celestia told me about what happened earlier. Are you okay?" Luna looked at me.

"Ya I am fine. I only got bit." I showed Luna my arm where the Changeling bit me.

"Here; Let me help you with that." Luna bent down and her horn started to glow blue.

I watched her as my bite mark started to glow. My ruby started to absorb the magic, but Luna didn't stop. Luna continued for a couple of minutes and I saw I wasn't absorbing the magic any more. I watched as the mark slowly started to heal. Seconds later the mark vanished.

"How did you do that? Why did I stop absorbing your magic?" I asked in a confused tone.

"Everything has its limits James. Your ruby is the second most powerful, but even your ruby has its limits." Luna smiled at me.

"So what ruby is the most powerful?" I asked.

"The white ruby is. It has the ability to grant you immortality." Luna looked at the moon. "With all of the rubies liked to one pony. That pony would have the power to take over the world in a matter of seconds."

"I know... I was able to put it all together. I also know why Celestia gave you a ruby." I smiled. "Power corrupts and absolute power corrupts absolutely."

"You are smart." Luna looked at me. "That's why I like you so much." Luna gave me a smile as I put my hands in my pockets.

"I have my good days." I gave her a smile. My happy expression quickly turned to fear.

When I have my gun holstered. I always feel the hammer brush against my arm when i put my hands in my pockets, but this time the hammer was missing.

"What's wrong James?" Luna looked worried as I looked to my side.

"It's gone..." I look around on the floor. I don't know why. If it fell out i would have heard it hit the ground. "My gun is gone..."

"Is that bad?" Luna asked.

"Yes!" I stopped and took a deep breath. "That is very bad." I tried to think about earlier today. "I need to go back into town..." I started to run towards the town as Luna followed me.

"Is your gun that important?" Luna asked while running with me

"It has a lot of sentimental value. It can also mean problems for Canterlot in the future."

"Can you explain?" Luna asked.

"I don't have to. You have been in my head, so you know how war is on my planet." I saw the alley I encountered the Changelings in. "I can only think that the Changelings got their hands on my gun."

"I still don't understand." Luna and I made our way into the alley.

"I don't think they will find out how to use the gun, but it is a good base to start off of. Besides; it doesn't have any ammo." I looked around on the ground for my gun; hoping that I wound find it. "It won't be hard to make a weapon when you base if off of one from my world. In a place like this... Nothing good will come from it." I came up empty. I didn't find my gun where I had hoped.

"I will talk to my sister tonight about this. I am sure she will help you." Luna smiled. "You are suppose to be leaving tomorrow; right?"

"Yes." I looked at the ground hopelessly.

"I will tell Twilight and the others to come to Celestia before they leave. You will need to come too." Luna smiled again. "We will solve this problem then. Now; you should rest. It will be a long day tomorrow."

"Right." I turned to walk with Luna back to the Castle. "Please do all you can to help. I need my gun back." Luna continued to escort me to my room. "So where are the Changelings from?" I asked before going in my room to sleep.

"The Changeling Kingdom is located in the Badlands." Luna turned to walk away. She faced me one last time before leaving. "Have a good night's rest."